The pious communicant rightly prepar'd, or, A discourse concerning the Blessed Sacrament wherein the nature of it is described, our obligation to frequent communion enforced, and directions given for due preparation for it, behaviour at, and after it, and profiting by it : with prayers and hymns, suited to the several parts of that holy office : to which is added, a short discourse of baptism / by Samuel Wesley ...
         Wesley, Samuel, 1662-1735.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 424 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 151 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A65465
         Wing W1376
         ESTC R38528
         17544603
         ocm 17544603
         106561
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65465)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106561)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1108:18)
      
       
         
           
             The pious communicant rightly prepar'd, or, A discourse concerning the Blessed Sacrament wherein the nature of it is described, our obligation to frequent communion enforced, and directions given for due preparation for it, behaviour at, and after it, and profiting by it : with prayers and hymns, suited to the several parts of that holy office : to which is added, a short discourse of baptism / by Samuel Wesley ...
             Wesley, Samuel, 1662-1735.
          
           [11], 187, [22], 189-263, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Charles Harper ...,
             London :
             MDCC.
          
           
             Advertisements: opposite t.p. and p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lord's Supper.
           Baptism.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             Pious
             Communicant
          
           Rightly
           Prepar'd
           ;
           OR
           ,
           A
           DISCOURSE
           Concerning
           the
           
             Blessed
             Sacrament
          
           :
           Wherein
           the
           NATURE
           of
           it
           is
           Described
           ,
           our
           Obligation
           to
           
             frequent
             Communion
          
           Enforced
           ,
           and
           Directions
           given
           for
           
             due
             Preparation
          
           for
           it
           ,
           Behaviour
           at
           ,
           and
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           Profiting
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           WITH
           PRAYERS
           and
           HYMNS
           ,
           suited
           to
           the
           several
           Parts
           of
           that
           
             Holy
             Office.
          
           
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           Short
           DISCOURSE
           of
           BAPTISM
           .
        
         
           By
           
             SAMUEL
             WESLEY
          
           ,
           A.
           M
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           most
           Honourable
           IOHN
           Lord
           Marquess
           of
           Normanby
           ,
           and
           Rector
           of
           Epworth
           in
           the
           Diocese
           of
           Lincoln
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Charles
             Harper
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Flower-de-luce
           over-against
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           MDCC
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Life
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ.
           An
           Heroic
           Poem
           :
           Dedicated
           to
           Her
           most
           Sacred
           MAJESTY
           .
           In
           Ten
           Books
           .
           In
           Folio
           .
           Each
           Book
           Illustrated
           by
           necessary
           Notes
           :
           With
           Sixty
           Copper-Plates
           ,
           by
           the
           celebrated
           Hand
           of
           
             W.
             Faithorn
          
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           ,
           revised
           and
           improved
           with
           the
           Addition
           of
           a
           large
           Map
           of
           the
           Holy-Land
           ,
           and
           a
           Table
           of
           the
           Principal
           Matters
           .
           Written
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Manual
           on
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Printed
           for
           
             C.
             Harper
          
           .
        
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           so
           many
           excellent
           Treatises
           have
           already
           appear'd
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           wonder'd
           why
           ,
           after
           all
           ,
           so
           
             mean
             a
             Pen
          
           should
           attempt
           so
           weighty
           an
           Argument
           ;
           since
           't
           is
           almost
           impossible
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           New
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           mildest
           Question
           a
           Man
           must
           expect
           ,
           who
           now
           handles
           it
           ,
           would
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           that
           of
           Iob
           to
           his
           Friends
           ;
           
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             such
          
           
           
             Things
             as
             these
          
           ?
           But
           one
           that
           is
           resolved
           to
           write
           a
           Book
           ,
           seldom
           wants
           an
           Excuse
           for
           doing
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           draw
           one
           ,
           even
           
           from
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           which
           have
           gone
           before
           him
           ,
           since
           this
           might
           have
           hinder'd
           others
           as
           well
           as
           him
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           different
           Size
           of
           Writers
           ,
           suitable
           to
           the
           different
           Capacities
           of
           Readers
           ;
           and
           Acquaintance
           ,
           or
           Inclination
           ,
           or
           sometimes
           pure
           Accident
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           some
           Persons
           reading
           one
           Book
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           not
           have
           read
           another
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           ,
           to
           Profit
           more
           by
           it
           ,
           than
           they
           might
           by
           another
           better
           written
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           What
           I
           have
           aim'd
           at
           in
           this
           Manual
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           as
           clear
           and
           methodical
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Description
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           Occasion
           and
           Ends
           of
           its
           Institution
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Directions
           for
           our
           Behaviour
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Reception
           
           of
           it
           .
           I
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           give
           a
           rational
           and
           
             distinct
             View
          
           of
           it
           in
           all
           the
           Notions
           ,
           wherein
           Learned
           and
           
             Pious
             Men
          
           have
           represented
           it
           :
           To
           press
           home
           the
           indispensible
           ,
           tho'
           much
           
             neglected
             Duty
          
           of
           
             frequent
             Communion
          
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           persuaded
           would
           highly
           conduce
           to
           a
           
             general
             Reformation
          
           of
           Manners
           ,
           and
           to
           repair
           the
           Decays
           of
           
             Christian
             Piety
          
           amongst
           us
           .
           To
           lay
           down
           some
           
             plain
             Rules
          
           for
           our
           Preparation
           ,
           and
           Heads
           of
           Examination
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           
             worthy
             Receiving
          
           ,
           with
           Meditations
           or
           Prayers
           suited
           to
           every
           Part
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           and
           inserted
           in
           their
           
             proper
             Places
          
           .
           As
           to
           the
           
             double
             Appendix
          
           ,
           the
           former
           relating
           to
           our
           
             Religious
             Societies
          
           ,
           whose
           Rules
           and
           Orders
           have
           been
           published
           
           and
           defended
           by
           Mr.
           Woodward
           ,
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           on
           that
           Subject
           ;
           and
           my
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Dr.
           Horneck
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           ,
           Her
           late
           Majesty
           of
           Blessed
           Memory
           was
           so
           much
           concerned
           while
           She
           was
           living
           ;
           their
           whole
           Design
           appeared
           to
           me
           so
           highly
           serviceable
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           but
           take
           this
           Opportunity
           to
           recommend
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           still
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           till
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           here
           offered
           on
           that
           Head
           ,
           fairly
           answered
           .
           And
           the
           latter
           ,
           which
           relates
           to
           Baptism
           ,
           will
           be
           granted
           not
           unnecessary
           ,
           when
           several
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           well-meaning
           Persons
           ,
           especially
           in
           
             those
             Parts
          
           where
           I
           live
           ,
           are
           unsatisfied
           about
           it
           :
           And
           't
           is
           the
           same
           which
           has
           been
           done
           
           before
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           and
           Pious
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Aqua
             Genitalis
          
           ,
           after
           his
           
             Mensa
             Mystica
          
           ;
           and
           by
           others
           who
           have
           laboured
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           I
           have
           added
           the
           
             Great
             Hallel
          
           ,
           or
           
             Paschal
             Hymn
          
           ,
           which
           was
           usually
           sung
           by
           the
           Iews
           at
           their
           Passover
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           at
           the
           Institution
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           .
           Nor
           am
           I
           unwilling
           to
           own
           that
           I
           have
           thro'
           the
           whole
           ,
           wrought
           in
           any
           
             memorable
             Thoughts
          
           which
           I
           have
           met
           with
           in
           such
           Authors
           ,
           as
           have
           handled
           the
           
             same
             Argument
          
           ;
           having
           done
           all
           as
           plainly
           and
           compendiously
           as
           I
           was
           able
           .
           To
           conclude
           ;
           if
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           any
           Part
           of
           this
           
             little
             Book
          
           ,
           may
           any
           ways
           tend
           to
           promote
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Piety
           and
           Happiness
           
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           especially
           of
           that
           
             dear
             Flock
          
           ,
           over
           which
           it
           has
           pleased
           God
           to
           give
           me
           Charge
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           much
           regret
           my
           Composing
           ,
           and
           Adventuring
           it
           abroad
           into
           the
           World.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             INTRODUCTION
             .
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             perpetual
             Obligation
             that
             lies
             upon
             Christians
             of
             riper
             years
             to
             communicate
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             frequent
             Communion
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             Of
             Examination
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             Preparation
             for
             it
             .
             94.
             
             
               
                 A
                 Confession
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 Preparing
                 for
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
                 128.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Collect
                 for
                 Perseverance
                 .
                 132.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 Faith.
                 134.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Thanksgiving
                 before
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 135.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Collect
                 for
                 Charity
                 .
                 137.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               IV.
            
             Of
             our
             Behaviour
             immediately
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             receive
             it
             .
             143.
             
             
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Penitence
                 .
                 163.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith.
                 165.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Humility
                 immediately
                 before
                 Receiving
                 .
                 167.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Praise
                 after
                 Receiving
                 .
                 169.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Love.
                 170.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
            
             Of
             our
             Behaviour
             after
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             especially
             the
             Time
             betwixt
             different
             Celebrations
             .
             173.
             
             
               
                 Questions
                 for
                 the
                 Evening
                 .
                 186.
                 
              
               
                 Questions
                 for
                 the
                 Morning
                 .
                 187.
                 
              
               
                 Short
                 Directions
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 really
                 straightned
                 for
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 go
                 thro'
                 the
                 larger
                 Methods
                 of
                 Examination
                 already
                 given
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Prayer
                 for
                 one
                 in
                 Affliction
                 and
                 Want.
                 187
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 BAPTISM
                 .
                 189.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Great
                   Hallel
                
                 or
                 
                   Pasehal
                   Hymn
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 251.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Worthy
           Communicant
           .
        
         
           
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             THE
             End
             of
             every
             
               Christian
               Duty
            
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             us
             still
             better
             and
             holier
             :
             The
             height
             of
             our
             Perfection
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             
               Imitation
               of
               God
            
             :
             unless
             we
             know
             God
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             like
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             clearest
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Will
             is
             left
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Holy
               Gospel
            
             :
             The
             
               Blessed
               Sacrament
            
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             an
             Epitome
             of
             that
             Gospel
             *
             ,
             and
             a
             lively
             Representation
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Sufferings
             :
             He
             therefore
             who
             frequently
             and
             devoutly
             receives
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             an
             
               ill
               Man
            
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             make
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Progress
             
             in
             Virtue
             and
             Holiness
             .
             For
             the
             promoting
             whereof
             ,
             I
             have
             undertaken
             to
             write
             this
             
               little
               Manual
            
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             in
             the
          
           
             I.
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             clear
             and
             rational
             Account
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             Occasion
             and
             Ends
             of
             its
             Institution
             .
             As
             in
             the
          
           
             II.
             Of
             the
             perpetual
             Obligation
             which
             lies
             upon
             all
             
               adult
               Christians
            
             to
             communicate
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             frequent
             Communion
             .
             In
             the
          
           
             III.
             Of
             our
             Examination
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             Preparation
             for
             it
             .
             The
          
           
             IV.
             Our
             
               Behaviour
               in
            
             it
             .
             And
             in
             the
          
           
             V.
             After
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             especially
             the
             Time
             betwixt
             
               different
               Celebrations
            
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             shall
             be
             added
             
               Prayers
               ,
               Meditations
            
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             suited
             to
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Office.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               Of
               the
            
             Nature
             
               of
               the
            
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             THE
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             may
             be
             thus
             described
             .
             
               'T
               is
               a
               Memorial
               ,
               and
               Representation
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               himself
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Passover
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               by
               the
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinking
               of
               Wine
               ,
               we
               renew
               our
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               praising
               him
               for
               all
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               testify
               our
               Union
               with
               all
               good
               Men
               ;
               and
               whereby
               the
               Benefits
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Death
               are
               sealed
               and
               applyed
               to
               every
               faithful
               Receiver
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             II.
             [
             'T
             is
             a
             Memorial
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             ]
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             whole
             Sacred
             Action
             has
             been
             stiled
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             some
             Excellent
             Persons
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             the
             
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             and
             is
             indeed
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Sense
            
             that
             Prayer
             and
             Praise
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             compos'd
             ,
             are
             styled
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             
               spiritual
               Sacrifices
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             it
             comes
             yet
             nearer
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             old
             Eucharistical
             ,
             and
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             an
             Oblation
             of
             something
             visible
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             to
             be
             consum'd
             to
             God's
             Honor
             ;
             which
             are
             then
             offer'd
             when
             the
             Minister
             places
             them
             on
             the
             Christian
             Altar
             ,
             or
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ;
             (
             as
             was
             done
             more
             solemnly
             by
             lifting
             them
             up
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             )
             immediately
             after
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             Prayer
             for
             the
             
               Church
               Militant
            
             ,
             he
             beseeches
             God
             to
             receive
             our
             Oblations
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Alms
             and
             
               Prayers
               )
            
             ;
             which
             may
             relate
             to
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             newly
             offered
             :
             But
             since
             it
             has
             no
             
               shedding
               of
               Blood
            
             therein
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             thought
             essential
             to
             a
             
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             *
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             shedding
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Blood
             ,
             is
             only
             
               Sacramentally
               represented
            
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             actually
             and
             
               properly
               poured
            
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             whereon
             he
             was
             
               once
               offered
            
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             Memorial
             of
             that
             
               one
               Oblation
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Memorial
             or
             
               Remembrance
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Sacrifice
             it
             remembers
             ;
             for
             these
             Reasons
             we
             cannot
             own
             any
             such
             
             
               proper
               ,
               propitiatory
               ,
               attoning
               Sacrifice
            
             *
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             the
             Romanists
             do
             believe
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             we
             can
             think
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             available
             both
             for
             quick
             and
             dead
             ;
             of
             neither
             of
             which
             we
             find
             any
             Footsteps
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Suffice
             it
             therefore
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             it
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             highest
             Sense
             ,
             that
             Prayer
             and
             Praise
             are
             so
             call'd
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             because
             it
             requires
             ,
             and
             is
             compos'd
             of
             the
             most
             
               exalted
               Acts
            
             of
             both
             ;
             that
             we
             believe
             it
             an
             Offering
             ,
             or
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             the
             sacred
             use
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             therein
             offer
             our
             selves
             anew
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             believe
             the
             whole
             Action
             ,
             a
             Memorial
             ,
             a
             Commemoration
             ,
             and
             Representation
             of
             the
             inestimable
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             alone
             we
             expect
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             First
             ,
             'T
             is
             a
             
               '
               [
               Memorial
            
             or
             Commemoration
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             he
             thereby
             offer'd
             for
             us
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             
               sacred
               Action
            
             ,
             we
             record
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             in
             mind
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             again
             to
             Iudgment
             .
             And
             that
             according
             to
             his
             own
             
             Command
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             *
             relates
             it
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paul
             both
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             
               This
               do
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             As
             forgetfulness
             of
             God's
             Goodness
             and
             Ingratitude
             for
             it
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             great
             occasions
             of
             the
             fall
             of
             Man
             ,
             so
             that
             very
             fall
             renders
             us
             still
             more
             forgetful
             and
             
               ungrateful
               .
               Mankind
            
             will
             therefore
             have
             always
             need
             enough
             of
             Helps
             to
             their
             Memory
             in
             
               religious
               Matters
            
             :
             And
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             God
             has
             appointed
             wherever
             there
             has
             been
             a
             
               revealed
               Religion
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Passover
             was
             instituted
             for
             a
             Remembrance
             of
             what
             the
             
               Israelites
               suffered
            
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             wonderful
             Mercy
             in
             delivering
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             typify
             or
             shadow
             forth
             unto
             them
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             our
             
               great
               Passover
            
             .
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             was
             in
             like
             manner
             instituted
             ;
             That
             we
             might
             
               keep
               in
               memory
            
             that
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             us
             ;
             such
             a
             
               sensible
               Sign
            
             ,
             and
             remarkable
             
               solemn
               Action
            
             ,
             being
             much
             more
             likely
             to
             preserve
             a
             lively
             impression
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             only
             barely
             recorded
             in
             History
             .
             Now
             this
             Commemoration
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             :
             as
             it
             respects
             our selves
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             therein
             commemorate
             God's
             
             Love
             in
             general
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             in
             giving
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             our
             
             Saviour's
             Love
             ,
             in
             giving
             himself
             a
             Ransom
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             a
             Capacity
             of
             Salvation
             on
             their
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             yet
             farther
             ,
             the
             
               actual
               Application
            
             of
             his
             meritorious
             Sacrifice
             to
             our selves
             ,
             on
             our
             performing
             the
             Conditions
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             his
             infinite
             Goodness
             in
             making
             us
             partakers
             of
             his
             Holy
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             thereby
             calling
             us
             to
             this
             State
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             preserving
             us
             in
             it
             .
             As
             this
             Commemoration
             relates
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             do
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Communion
             ,
             present
             a
             Memorial
             of
             a
             
               sweet
               Savour
            
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             beseech
             him
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Agonies
             ,
             and
             bloody
             Sweat
             ,
             by
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             precious
             Death
             ,
             to
             have
             Mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             grant
             us
             the
             Remission
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             .
             Not
             that
             God
             is
             either
             ignorant
             of
             our
             Wants
             ,
             or
             unwilling
             to
             relieve
             us
             ,
             or
             forgetful
             of
             us
             :
             But
             we
             must
             be
             sensible
             of
             these
             things
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             Power
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             Relief
             in
             those
             ways
             he
             has
             appointed
             .
             And
             well
             may
             we
             more
             solemnly
             commemorate
             our
             Saviour's
             Sacrifice
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             the
             same
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             
               daily
               Prayers
            
             ,
             and
             ask
             all
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Sense
             ,
             offer
             him
             anew
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             applying
             his
             Attonement
             ,
             and
             
             pleading
             his
             Merits
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             his
             Intercession
             and
             Meditation
             .
             Nor
             ought
             we
             to
             forget
             that
             the
             antient
             Liturgies
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             commemorate
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             likewise
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             
               Ascention
               into
            
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             Secondly
             .
             But
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Commemoration
             ,
             but
             a
             Representation
             too
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             a
             
               bare
               Remembrance
            
             of
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             lively
             Scheme
             and
             Figure
             of
             what
             he
             endur'd
             :
             
               As
               oft
               as
               ye
               eat
               of
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               this
               Cup
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ye
             do
             
               shew
               forth
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Command
             ,
             
               shew
               ye
               forth
            
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Death
             till
             he
             come
             .
             Declare
             it
             ,
             proclaim
             it
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               People
               what
               great
               things
               he
               has
               done
               !
            
             Whence
             this
             Representation
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             has
             a
             respect
             to
             others
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             declare
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             relates
             ,
             like
             the
             Commemoration
             before-mention'd
             ,
             to
             our selves
             and
             to
             God.
             We
             do
             by
             this
             proclaim
             unto
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             the
             
               manifold
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Kindness
             and
             Condescention
             of
             our
             ever
             blessed
             Redeemer
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             preach
             the
             
               Gospel
               to
               every
               Creature
            
             ,
             while
             we
             here
             represent
             so
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ,
             and
             own
             that
             we
             are
             not
             asham'd
             of
             his
             Cross
             ,
             but
             rather
             Glory
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             §
             V.
             We
             represent
             it
             also
             to
             our selves
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             do
             by
             this
             sacred
             significant
             ,
             and
             lively
             Action
             ,
             fix
             it
             more
             deeply
             in
             our
             Affections
             and
             Memories
             .
             The
             
               Bread
               represents
            
             our
             Saviour's
             Body
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               true
               Bread
               of
               Life
            
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             :
             The
             Wine
             ,
             his
             Blood
             :
             The
             Breaking
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
             the
             Torments
             he
             endur'd
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             Wounding
             of
             his
             
               sacred
               Body
            
             ;
             as
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Wine
             is
             a
             most
             lively
             Figure
             of
             the
             shedding
             his
             most
             precious
             Blood.
             But
             of
             this
             ,
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             §
             VI.
             But
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             we
             also
             represent
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ,
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             :
             This
             we
             do
             by
             those
             Actions
             which
             he
             himself
             has
             appointed
             ,
             as
             means
             of
             supplicating
             him
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             his
             Favour
             :
             
               Beseeching
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               of
               his
               tender
               Mercy
               ,
               did
               give
               his
               only
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               suffer
               Death
               upon
               the
               Cross
               for
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               that
               we
               duly
               receiving
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Mysteries
              
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ's
               Holy
               Institution
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Passion
               ,
               may
               be
               Partakers
               of
               his
               most
               blessed
               Body
               and
               Blood.
               
            
             The
             Priest
             neither
             makes
             nor
             offers
             the
             real
             
               natural
               Body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ,
             but
             
             he
             makes
             his
             spiritual
             or
             sacramental
             Body
             ,
             and
             therein
             represents
             his
             natural
             Body
             as
             well
             as
             he
             also
             represents
             what
             he
             really
             suffer'd
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             verity
             of
             that
             Body
             ;
             this
             he
             represents
             to
             God
             as
             well
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             every
             
               devout
               Communicant
            
             should
             faithfully
             joyn
             in
             the
             Representation
             :
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             observable
             in
             our
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             is
             ,
             [
             That
             't
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               Passover
               :
            
             ]
             This
             as
             it
             gives
             great
             Light
             into
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             weighty
             Controversies
             concerning
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             it self
             ,
             is
             too
             evident
             to
             be
             doubted
             or
             denied
             ,
             and
             of
             too
             great
             moment
             to
             be
             lightly
             pass'd
             over
             :
             As
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Time
             ,
             the
             Form
             ,
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             the
             Expressions
             of
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Communion
             it self
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             ordained
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Time
             of
             its
             first
             Institution
             and
             Celebration
             ,
             was
             the
             Night
             of
             the
             
               Paschal
               Supper
            
             ,
             immediately
             after
             Supper
             .
             We
             are
             told
             by
             *
             learned
             Men
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             Iews
             had
             a
             very
             antient
             Tradition
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Messias
             should
             come
             to
             redeem
             them
             the
             very
             
               same
               Night
            
             in
             which
             God
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             Night
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             whereon
             they
             also
             say
             that
             God
             vouchsafed
             to
             the
             old
             Patriarchs
             and
             holy
             Men
             ,
             most
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             those
             famous
             Blessings
             and
             Deliverances
             which
             we
             read
             of
             in
             the
             
               sacred
               Writings
            
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             obscure
             Indication
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             was
             to
             succeed
             the
             
               Paschal
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             celebrating
             the
             Passover
             also
             proves
             the
             same
             ;
             For
             the
             
               Master
               of
               the
               House
            
             ,
             
               took
               Bread
               ,
               and
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               those
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 affliction
                 which
                 our
                 Fathers
                 did
                 eat
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
              
            
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Memorial
             of
             that
             Bread
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Sense
             that
             our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ;
             after
             he
             had
             taken
             Bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             also
             call'd
             the
             Passover
             ,
             
               The
               Body
               of
               the
               
                 Paschal
                 Lamb.
              
               
            
          
           
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Cap.
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             Feast
             took
             it
             
               after
               Supper
            
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             given
             Thanks
             ,
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Grape
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             
               third
               Cup
            
             which
             they
             drank
             at
             the
             
             Passover
             ,
             and
             call'd
             it
             ,
             The
             
               Cup
               of
               Blessing
            
             .
             *
             All
             the
             Company
             drank
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             sick
             as
             well
             as
             the
             healthy
             .
             †
             Thus
             our
             Savior
             
               after
               Supper
               took
               the
               Cup
               ,
            
             this
             
               third
               Cup
            
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             given
             Thanks
             ,
             gave
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Drink
             ye
             All
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             my
             Blood
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             [
             New
             Covenant
             ]
             or
             this
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             [
             New
             Covenant
             ]
             in
             my
             Blood.
             *
             As
             Moses
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             sprinkled
             all
             the
             People
             with
             Blood.
             †
             
               This
               is
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               with
               you
            
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             only
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             Sanction
             of
             it
             :
             And
             't
             is
             remarkable
             that
             our
             Saviour
             calls
             it
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Feast
             at
             the
             Passover
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             
               Sacramental
               Cup
            
             ,
             the
             Cup
             of
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             §
             IX
             .
             There
             's
             yet
             another
             thing
             remarkable
             in
             the
             Passover
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             retain'd
             in
             his
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Hymn
             ,
             or
             
               great
               Hallel
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Iews
             always
             sung
             at
             this
             Festival
             ,
             and
             still
             continue
             to
             use
             it
             in
             that
             shadow
             of
             the
             Passover
             
             which
             they
             yet
             retain
             .
             *
             It
             consisted
             of
             six
             Psalms
             ,
             from
             the
             113
             to
             the
             118.
             inclusively
             ;
             wherein
             were
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             their
             Rabbins
             teach
             .
             1.
             
             Their
             Deliverance
             from
             Egypt
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Division
             of
             the
             
               Red
               Sea.
            
             3.
             
             The
             Giving
             of
             the
             Law.
             4.
             
             The
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
             And
             5.
             
             The
             Sorrows
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             †
             'T
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             sung
             a
             Hymn
             after
             they
             had
             eaten
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             they
             all
             doubtless
             joyn'd
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             their
             Country-men
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             a
             Form
             well
             known
             unto
             them
             :
             And
             what
             more
             proper
             than
             those
             Psalms
             already
             mentioned
             ?
             which
             shows
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             singing
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregations
             joyning
             in
             it
             ,
             some
             think
             Iudas
             not
             being
             here
             excepted
             ,
             ‖
             and
             that
             in
             a
             
               set
               Form
            
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             have
             made
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             near
             Three
             Thousand
             Years
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             Sacrament
             ever
             celebrated
             without
             singing
             by
             any
             
               regular
               Christians
            
             :
             St.
             Chrysostom
             on
             Heb.
             10.
             says
             of
             those
             of
             his
             Time
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               they
               did
               offer
               Thanksgiving
               
               for
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               by
               
                 devout
                 Hymns
              
               and
               Prayers
               to
               God.
               
            
             And
             before
             him
             ,
             
             Pliny's
             famous
             Letter
             mentions
             the
             Christians
             as
             jointly
             singing
             Hymns
             to
             Christ
             :
             And
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             has
             left
             it
             on
             Record
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             Christians
             to
             close
             their
             Agapae
             ,
             or
             Love-Feasts
             ,
             with
             singing
             ,
             either
             some
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             something
             of
             their
             own
             Composure
             .
             *
             I
             've
             insisted
             the
             longer
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             some
             Persons
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             very
             unreasonably
             ,
             not
             only
             neglect
             the
             Practice
             of
             this
             Angelical
             Duty
             themselves
             ,
             but
             even
             censure
             it
             as
             unlawful
             in
             others
             :
             to
             whom
             we
             may
             answer
             ,
             
               
                 We
                 have
                 such
                 a
              
               laudable
               Custom
               ,
            
             and
             so
             have
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             had
             ,
             in
             all
             Places
             and
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             §
             X.
             Yet
             farther
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             remarkable
             Analogy
             ,
             or
             resemblance
             in
             the
             End
             of
             their
             Institution
             ,
             between
             the
             Passover
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             God
             said
             concerning
             the
             Passover
             ,
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ;
             
               This
               day
               shall
               be
               to
               you
               for
               a
               Memorial
               †
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               keep
               it
               a
               Feast
               to
               the
               Lord
               throughout
               all
               your
               Generations
               .
            
             ‖
             Remember
             this
             day
             
             in
             which
             you
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             shew
             thy
             Son
             ,
             &c.
             
             *
             And
             the
             
               Red
               Wine
            
             which
             they
             made
             use
             of
             therein
             ,
             was
             to
             signifie
             either
             the
             Blood
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             shed
             by
             Pharoah
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             
             Pharoah's
             first-born
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             afterwards
             of
             himself
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             in
             just
             Vengeance
             for
             their
             Cruelty
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Blood
             which
             was
             on
             their
             own
             Door-Posts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             preserv'd
             from
             the
             Pestilence
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             commands
             his
             Followers
             ,
             to
             do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             
               shew
               forth
            
             his
             Death
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             keep
             the
             Passover
             for
             ever
             ,
             or
             throughout
             all
             their
             Generations
             .
             Much
             the
             same
             word
             being
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             express
             our
             Celebration
             ,
             or
             Annuntiation
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             is
             used
             by
             the
             antient
             Greek
             Translators
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             of
             the
             Passover
             enjoyn'd
             to
             the
             Iews
             †
             .
             In
             which
             sacramental
             Feast
             we
             are
             to
             preserve
             the
             Memory
             of
             our
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             Sin
             ,
             much
             worse
             than
             that
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
           
             §
             XI
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             There
             are
             several
             Expressions
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             Analogy
             between
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             Baptist
             calls
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               The
               Lamb
               of
               God
            
             *
             ;
             and
             St.
             Peter
             says
             ,
             
               That
               we
               were
               not
               redeemed
               with
               corruptible
               things
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               precious
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lamb
               without
               Blemish
               †
               .
            
             And
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             alludes
             most
             manifestly
             unto
             it
             ;
             
               Christ
               our
               Passover
               is
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               ,
               therefore
               let
               us
               keep
               the
               Feast
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               old
               Leaven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             ‖
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             was
             instituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Saviour
             retained
             many
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             therein
             ,
             as
             well
             such
             as
             God
             himself
             had
             immediately
             
             appointed
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             had
             added
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             more
             lively
             Representation
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             decency
             and
             order
             :
             and
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             great
             Light
             into
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             especially
             as
             to
             the
             last
             Head
             insisted
             on
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             Memorial
             and
             Representation
             of
             our
             
               Saviour's
               Death
            
             ,
             
             of
             his
             Body
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             which
             was
             shed
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             Matter
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             exterior
             Matter
             ,
             or
             outward
             Elements
             ,
             the
             visible
             and
             sensible
             Signs
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             which
             the
             Lord
             has
             commanded
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             received
             .
             'T
             was
             from
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Ground
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Offerings
             were
             made
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             Some
             have
             been
             of
             Opinion
             that
             Noah
             was
             the
             first
             that
             offer'd
             Bread
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             thence
             he
             received
             a
             Name
             among
             the
             Antients
             .
             *
             
             Melchisedeck's
             bringing
             forth
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             has
             also
             been
             thought
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Instance
             of
             Hospitality
             only
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             
               Mincha
               ,
               Meat-offering
            
             ,
             or
             Bread-offering
             ,
             so
             often
             mention'd
             by
             Moses
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             offer'd
             every
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ,
             and
             is
             call'd
             the
             
               Most
               Holy
            
             of
             all
             the
             Offerings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             was
             composed
             of
             Fine-Flower
             ,
             with
             a
             proportion
             of
             Wine
             added
             unto
             it
             †
             .
             Bread
             is
             the
             most
             simple
             and
             common
             
             Food
             ,
             the
             most
             easie
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             most
             necessary
             ,
             the
             Staff
             of
             Life
             :
             Wine
             was
             also
             as
             common
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             useful
             and
             refreshing
             ,
             making
             glad
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             Psal.
             104.
             15.
             
             Nay
             ,
             cheering
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             Iudg.
             9.
             13.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             Wine
             was
             acceptable
             to
             God
             in
             Sacrifices
             :
             For
             some
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             which
             Reasons
             was
             our
             Saviour
             pleased
             to
             make
             Choice
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             these
             Mysteries
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             because
             they
             were
             used
             by
             the
             
               Iewish
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Passover
             .
             And
             these
             are
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             solemnly
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             Sovereign
             Lord
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             antient
             Doxology
             *
             at
             the
             presenting
             of
             them
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ;
             which
             was
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             in
             the
             
               Revelations
               ,
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               were
               created
               .
            
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             And
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             they
             are
             still
             after
             the
             Consecration
             ;
             not
             common
             ,
             but
             Sacred
             and
             Sacramental
             .
             They
             are
             changed
             in
             their
             Use
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             their
             Substance
             .
             They
             are
             not
             changed
             into
             the
             Substance
             
             of
             the
             
               Natural
               Body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hung
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             which
             was
             there
             shed
             for
             us
             ;
             a
             monstrous
             and
             novel
             Opinion
             ,
             first
             established
             by
             the
             Concil
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             above
             twelve
             hundred
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             and
             then
             by
             that
             of
             Trent
             ,
             among
             other
             Articles
             of
             their
             New
             Creed
             ;
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             Romanists
             have
             confessed
             )
             but
             directly
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             not
             believed
             at
             present
             by
             many
             
               Learned
               Men
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             *
             ;
             overthrowing
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             leaving
             nothing
             for
             an
             outward
             Sign
             ;
             destroying
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             grounded
             on
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             imply
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             Senses
             on
             their
             proper
             Objects
             ;
             introducing
             the
             most
             monstrous
             absurdities
             ,
             which
             if
             granted
             ,
             would
             render
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             
               reasonable
               Religion
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             most
             absurd
             ,
             and
             most
             unreasonable
             ;
             supposing
             actual
             length
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             long
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             of
             
               whiteness
               ,
               redness
               ,
               solidity
               ,
               moisture
               ,
               breadth
               ,
            
             and
             thickness
             ;
             involving
             the
             most
             horrid
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             most
             ridiculous
             Consequences
             :
             That
             our
             Saviour
             did
             eat
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             
             his
             Disciples
             to
             eat
             ;
             making
             Christians
             the
             worst
             of
             Cannibals
             ,
             to
             eat
             their
             God
             a
             thousand
             times
             over
             *
             ;
             implying
             penetration
             of
             dimensions
             ;
             contradicting
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             in
             
               two
               places
            
             at
             the
             same
             time
             †
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ;
             contradicting
             our
             Saviour's
             
               own
               Words
            
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             have
             him
             always
             ,
             ‖
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Body
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             tho'
             in
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             Power
             ,
             his
             Graces
             ,
             he
             's
             with
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             *
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Memorial
             of
             his
             Body
             broken
             ,
             and
             Blood
             shed
             for
             us
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             †
             ,
             who
             calls
             it
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             thrice
             in
             one
             Chapter
             ‖
             .
             For
             which
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             that
             might
             be
             alledged
             ,
             our
             Church
             declares
             ,
             in
             her
             Twenty
             Eighth
             Article
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             
               That
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               or
               the
               Change
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Supper
               of
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               cannot
               be
               proved
               in
               
                 Holy
                 Writ
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               overthroweth
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               occasion
               to
               many
               Superstitions
               .
            
          
           
             §
             XIV
             .
             But
             how
             is
             it
             then
             called
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Sense
             is
             he
             present
             there
             ,
             and
             how
             are
             the
             faithful
             said
             therein
             ,
             to
             eat
             his
             Body
             and
             drink
             his
             Blood
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             
               own
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             most
             other
             Protestants
             of
             all
             denominations
             *
             ?
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             true
             in
             some
             Sense
             is
             evident
             from
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             it self
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               Blood.
               
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             *
             ,
             The
             Cup
             of
             Blessing
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Bread
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Thus
             our
             fore-mentioned
             Article
             ,
             That
             the
             Bread
             which
             we
             break
             is
             a
             partaking
             
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             of
             Blessing
             a
             partaking
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             in
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             that
             the
             
               inward
               part
            
             ,
             or
             thing
             signified
             in
             the
             sacrament
             is
             ,
             The
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             verily
             ,
             and
             indeed
             taken
             and
             received
             
               [
               by
               the
               faithful
            
             ]
             in
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             .
             And
             the
             like
             in
             several
             places
             in
             the
             Communion-Office
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             how
             little
             Reason
             our
             Adversaries
             have
             to
             brand
             us
             for
             Sacramentarians
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             deny
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             
               sound
               Sense
            
             ,
             to
             be
             received
             in
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             But
             what
             Sense
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             come
             now
             to
             enquire
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Symbols
             ,
             the
             very
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             
               figurative
               ,
               typical
            
             ,
             and
             sacramental
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             They
             are
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             or
             
               ordinary
               Figure
            
             ;
             they
             do
             really
             and
             actually
             from
             their
             Institution
             ,
             represent
             and
             exhibit
             Christ's
             Death
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
            
             ,
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             Iews
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             This
             our
             Church
             affirms
             in
             her
             Homily
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Part
             I.
             
             
               That
               we
               must
               be
               sure
               to
               hold
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               
                 vain
                 Ceremony
              
               ,
               no
               
                 untrue
                 Figure
              
               of
               a
               thing
               absent
               ,
               but
               the
               Bread
               and
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Memory
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Annunciation
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             §
             XVI
             .
             But
             there
             's
             yet
             more
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             a
             real
             
               spiritual
               presence
            
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             every
             
               faithful
               Receiver
            
             .
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             is
             
               every
               where
            
             ,
             and
             more
             effectually
             and
             graciously
             present
             to
             his
             own
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             his
             Promise
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             with
             his
             
               Church
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
            
             *
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             is
             so
             in
             
               this
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             herein
             he
             conveys
             all
             the
             real
             Benefits
             obtained
             by
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             to
             every
             
               faithful
               Receiver
            
             .
             His
             
               Natural
               Body
            
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             it
             will
             remain
             till
             he
             comes
             to
             Iudgment
             .
             He
             is
             spiritually
             present
             in
             the
             
               Sacrament
               ,
               present
            
             by
             Faith
             to
             our
             Spirits
             .
             The
             fore-mentioned
             Homily
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             only
             
               to
               hold
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Memory
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               likewise
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               in
               a
               marvellous
               Incorporation
               wrought
               in
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
            
             And
             again
             ;
             
               If
               God
               hath
               
                 purified
                 our
                 hearts
              
               by
               Faith
               ,
               we
               do
               at
               this
               Table
               receive
               ,
               
               not
               only
               the
               outward
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 thing
              
               also
               ,
               not
               the
               Figure
               ,
               but
               the
               Truth
               ,
               not
               the
               Shadow
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               Body
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             our
             Learned
             Bishop
             Iewell
             ,
             
               That
               not
               the
               
                 naked
                 Figure
              
               ,
               and
               bare
               Sign
               and
               Token
               only
               ,
               but
               Christ's
               Body
               and
               Blood
               are
               verily
               and
               indeed
               given
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               we
               verily
               eat
               it
               ,
               and
               drink
               it
               ,
               and
               live
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               [
               thereby
               ]
               Christ
               dwells
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               in
               him
               .
               Yet
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               ,
               '
               We
               say
               not
               that
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               done
               away
               ,
               or
               that
               Christ's
               Body
               is
               fleshly
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               we
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               there
               to
               feed
               on
               him
               .
            
             Tho'
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             What
             need
             would
             there
             have
             been
             of
             the
             
               Sursum
               Corda
            
             ,
             or
             Invitation
             to
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             Hearts
             to
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
            
             were
             actually
             present
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ?
          
           
             §
             XVII
             .
             But
             neither
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             nor
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             ever
             held
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             so
             much
             as
             in
             this
             latter
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             
               all
               that
               received
            
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             
               faithful
               Receivers
            
             .
             For
             those
             who
             received
             unworthily
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             surely
             they
             did
             not
             properly
             communicate
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             does
             has
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             their
             own
             Iudgment
             or
             Condemnation
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             
               Lords
               Body
            
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             famous
             saying
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Wicked
               do
               only
               press
               with
               their
               Teeth
               the
               Sacrament
               or
               
                 outward
                 Sign
              
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Body
              
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               really
               communicate
               in
               it
               .
            
             Neither
             did
             the
             Fathers
             ever
             think
             that
             we
             were
             to
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             in
             a
             gross
             carnal
             ,
             Capernaitical
             sense
             ,
             whatever
             
               high
               Expressions
            
             they
             may
             have
             sometime
             used
             concerning
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             have
             been
             followed
             by
             devout
             
               modern
               Writers
            
             .
             Hear
             one
             for
             all
             :
             'T
             is
             St.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               de
               Doctrinâ
               Christianâ
               ,
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
             Cap.
             16.
             where
             ,
             in
             his
             Rules
             for
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             instances
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             so
             much
             controverted
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             the
             6th
             of
             St.
             
               Iohn
               Ver.
            
             53.
             
             
               Except
               ye
               eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               and
               drink
               his
               Blood
               ,
               ye
               have
               no
               Life
               in
               you
               :
               
                 Si
                 praeceptiva
                 locutio
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               If
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               the
               Expression
               forbid
               any
               
                 wicked
                 action
              
               ,
               or
               command
               a
               good
               one
               ,
               then
               't
               is
               not
               figurative
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               appears
               to
               command
               any
               Wickedness
               ,
               or
               forbid
               any
               Good
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               figurative
               .
               Thus
               he
               goes
               on
               ,
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 Life
                 in
                 you
                 ,
              
               seems
               to
               command
               a
               very
               
                 wicked
                 thing
              
               ;
               it
               must
               therefore
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               Figure
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               communicate
               in
               our
               Lords
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               it
               up
               in
               our
               Remembrance
               ,
               that
               his
               Flesh
               was
               crucified
               and
               wounded
               for
               us
               .
            
             And
             when
             any
             Romanist
             fairly
             answers
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             promise
             them
             to
             
               believe
               Transubstantiation
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XVII
             .
             But
             if
             Christ
             be
             no
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             than
             figuratively
             in
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             a
             Commemoration
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             and
             effectually
             present
             to
             the
             faithful
             Reeeiver
             ;
             Where
             is
             then
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             all
             acknowledge
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             so
             often
             called
             by
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             the
             venerable
             ,
             the
             awful
             and
             the
             
               tremendous
               Mystery
            
             or
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             In
             answer
             ,
             We
             do
             own
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             general
             
               great
               is
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             something
             ,
             which
             far
             transcends
             our
             Reason
             ,
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Saviours
             acting
             on
             our
             minds
             therein
             ,
             though
             the
             Fact
             it self
             be
             clearly
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             .
             The
             manner
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             still
             mysterious
             ,
             how
             it
             becomes
             to
             us
             the
             Body
             
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             How
             the
             inestimable
             Benefits
             of
             
               Christs
               Death
            
             are
             communicated
             to
             us
             by
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             humble
             Signs
             ;
             how
             we
             are
             thereby
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             us
             :
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             perhaps
             on
             the
             
               same
               occasion
            
             ,
             is
             indeed
             a
             
               great
               Mystery
            
             ,
             *
             and
             we
             can
             no
             more
             give
             an
             account
             thereof
             than
             we
             can
             of
             '
             the
             Wind
             which
             '
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             .
             We
             ought
             therefore
             firmly
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             adore
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             divine
             Wisdom
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             going
             about
             so
             fruitless
             an
             attempt
             as
             to
             fathom
             and
             comprehend
             it
             .
             But
             to
             go
             on
             with
             our
             description
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             §
             XVIII
             .
             By
             the
             eating
             this
             Bread
             and
             drinking
             this
             Wine
             ,
             continuing
             thus
             in
             their
             proper
             substances
             ,
             tho'
             Grace
             is
             added
             to
             them
             by
             their
             being
             taken
             and
             blessed
             ,
             or
             set
             apart
             to
             this
             sacred
             use
             ,
             we
             do
             most
             solemnly
             and
             
               Sacramentally
               [
               renew
            
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             ]
          
           
             God
             made
             a
             Covenant
             in
             Paradice
             with
             all
             Mankind
             in
             our
             
               first
               Parents
            
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             ,
             
               The
               First
               Covenant
            
             ,
             the
             Condition
             whereof
             was
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               and
               live
            
             ;
             the
             Sanction
             ,
             
               In
               the
               day
               
                 thou
                 eatest
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
              
            
             
               Knowledge
               thou
            
             shalt
             
               surely
               dye
            
             ,
             or
             become
             obnoxious
             to
             Death
             ,
             both
             Temporal
             and
             
               Eternal
               :
               
               Adam
            
             broke
             this
             Covenant
             by
             his
             Disobedience
             ;
             and
             being
             the
             Head
             and
             Representative
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             by
             him
             Sin
             and
             Death
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             he
             lost
             his
             
               original
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             became
             the
             Parent
             of
             a
             sinful
             and
             a
             
               miserable
               Offspring
            
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             
               all
               died
            
             ;
             †
             or
             were
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             same
             Curse
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           
             §
             XIX
             .
             Yet
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             rich
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             did
             not
             leave
             him
             to
             despair
             ,
             but
             immediately
             made
             
               another
               Covenant
            
             with
             him
             ,
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Second
               Covenant
            
             ,
             established
             on
             a
             better
             Security
             and
             on
             better
             Promises
             ,
             which
             was
             briefly
             contained
             in
             those
             Words
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
             
               The
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               bruise
               the
               Serpents
            
             Head
             ,
             ‖
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               promised
               Seed
            
             ,
             should
             destroy
             the
             Principality
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             rescue
             lost
             Mankind
             from
             his
             Slavery
             ,
             and
             again
             reconcile
             us
             to
             God.
             This
             was
             yet
             more
             clearly
             reveal'd
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             should
             all
             the
             
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             *
             'T
             was
             farther
             illustrated
             in
             the
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             the
             
               old
               Law
            
             ;
             
             but
             the
             full
             and
             
               compleat
               discovery
            
             thereof
             was
             reserved
             to
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ;
             containing
             the
             most
             perfect
             Revelation
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Will
            
             ,
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             those
             Conditions
             on
             which
             he
             accepts
             and
             forgives
             us
             ;
             Which
             were
             on
             Christs
             part
             his
             suffering
             in
             our
             room
             ,
             as
             our
             Surety
             ,
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             to
             attone
             his
             Fathers
             Anger
             ;
             *
             as
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             †
             Repentance
             and
             not
             a
             Sinless
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               First
               Covenant
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               sincere
               Obedience
            
             .
             ‖
          
           
             §
             XX.
             This
             
               General
               Covenant
            
             is
             first
             applyed
             to
             particular
             persons
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             now
             admitted
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Posterity
             were
             by
             Circumcision
             into
             the
             same
             
               Evangelical
               Covenant
            
             ,
             *
             and
             are
             thereby
             actually
             dedicated
             to
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             and
             renounce
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             because
             there
             are
             none
             who
             come
             to
             age
             without
             having
             been
             guilty
             of
             some
             Breaches
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             do
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             taken
             it
             upon
             our selves
             in
             
               Confirmation
               ,
               renew
            
             it
             again
             at
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             :
             Of
             which
             we
             shall
             still
             have
             a
             clearer
             notion
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             as
             't
             is
             a
             Feast
             ,
             or
             as
             't
             is
             a
             
               solemn
               Oath
            
             ,
             and
             on
             both
             accounts
             a
             
               federal
               Rite
            
             ,
             
             or
             a
             
               Token
               ,
               Pledge
            
             or
             
               instituted
               Sign
            
             of
             our
             being
             actually
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             without
             which
             what
             right
             had
             we
             to
             approach
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             how
             could
             we
             expect
             any
             Mercy
             from
             him
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXI
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             as
             a
             Feast
             ,
             a
             sacred
             Feast
             ,
             which
             was
             used
             among
             the
             Ancients
             at
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             Covenants
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             Amity
             and
             Friendship
             between
             the
             Guests
             .
             Thus
             in
             that
             noted
             Instance
             ,
             at
             the
             ratifying
             the
             League
             between
             Isaac
             and
             Abimelech
             ,
             
               Isaac
               made
               a
               Feast
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               eat
               and
               drink
               and
               sware
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             †
             But
             this
             was
             more
             than
             an
             
               ordinary
               Feast
            
             ,
             there
             was
             generally
             a
             Sacrifice
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             at
             which
             they
             believed
             God
             himself
             present
             ,
             a
             Partaker
             thereof
             ,
             and
             a
             Witness
             of
             their
             Agreement
             .
             Thus
             when
             Iacob
             and
             Laban
             made
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Iacob
               offered
               Sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Mount
               ,
               and
               called
               his
               Brethren
               to
               
                 eat
                 Bread.
              
               Gen.
               29
               54.
               
            
             And
             the
             Passover
             was
             both
             a
             Feast
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             :
             and
             't
             is
             the
             Character
             which
             God
             himself
             gives
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             were
             relatively
             or
             federally
             holy
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             made
             a
             
               Covenant
               with
               him
               with
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Psal.
            
             50.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             of
             this
             Christian
             Banquet
             the
             
               Holy
               
               Communion
            
             which
             comes
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             exhorts
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             keep
             the
             Feast
             not
             with
             
               old
               Leaven
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             *
             Thus
             't
             is
             called
             
               the
               Table
               of
               the
            
             †
             Lord
             :
             and
             the
             
               Wine
               ,
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             God
             vouchsafes
             therein
             to
             come
             in
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             sup
             with
             us
             ;
             nay
             to
             kill
             the
             
               fatted
               Calf
            
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             feast
             us
             with
             his
             own
             
               Sacramental
               Body
            
             and
             Blood
             ;
             and
             thereby
             assures
             us
             of
             his
             Favour
             and
             Goodness
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             renews
             his
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             leave
             to
             do
             the
             same
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             XXII
             .
             But
             we
             confirm
             this
             Covenant
             by
             a
             most
             solemn
             Oath
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Feast
             ,
             in
             this
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ;
             for
             it
             partakes
             of
             both
             .
             The
             very
             Word
             Sacrament
             originally
             signified
             that
             
               Military
               Oath
            
             which
             Soldiers
             took
             to
             their
             General
             ,
             to
             bear
             Faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             obey
             his
             Commands
             .
             In
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             we
             swear
             Fealty
             and
             Homage
             to
             the
             great
             King
             of
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             engage
             to
             be
             his
             
               faithful
               Servants
               and
               Soldiers
               to
               our
               Lives
               end
               .
            
             Which
             Oath
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             ,
             does
             imply
             an
             Imprecation
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             ancient
             Sacrifices
             used
             at
             the
             Ratification
             of
             Leagues
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Beast
             being
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             the
             
               Parties
               agreeing
               went
            
             between
             them
             ,
             wishing
             that
             their
             
             Blood
             might
             be
             so
             poured
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             if
             they
             ever
             brake
             their
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             .
             To
             which
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Wine
             does
             answer
             in
             the
             Communion
             :
             as
             it
             may
             farther
             signifie
             ,
             that
             we
             resolve
             to
             be
             faithful
             even
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             to
             our
             great
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             occasion
             are
             ready
             to
             shed
             our
             Blood
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             for
             us
             .
             The
             Commemoration
             whereof
             is
             indeed
             the
             main
             End
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             Notion
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             represent
             it
             to
             our
             Minds
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             
               subordinate
               Ends
            
             and
             other
             
               useful
               Notions
            
             ,
             under
             which
             we
             may
             consider
             it
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             Among
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             §
             XXIII
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             in
             our
             Description
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             [
             That
             we
             therein
             
               praise
               God
            
             for
             all
             his
             
               Goodness
               :
            
             ]
             As
             much
             as
             this
             is
             included
             in
             that
             very
             ancient
             name
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             giving
             of
             Thanks
             in
             general
             ‖
             ,
             but
             applied
             to
             this
             most
             solemn
             
               Act
               of
               Thanksgiving
            
             in
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             earliest
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
            
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             an
             ancient
             Version
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             For
             the
             Syriac
             retains
             the
             Word
             Eucharist
             both
             in
             the
             2d
             of
             the
             
             Acts
             42.
             and
             in
             the
             
               20th
               v.
            
             7.
             
             In
             both
             of
             which
             places
             ,
             what
             we
             render
             
               breaking
               of
               Bread
            
             is
             with
             them
             *
             
               breaking
               the
               Eucharist
            
             .
             And
             a
             Word
             of
             the
             same
             Original
             is
             used
             both
             by
             the
             Apostle
             and
             the
             Evangelists
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             its
             Institution
             †
             ;
             and
             where
             our
             Saviour
             is
             said
             to
             
               give
               thanks
            
             over
             the
             Bread
             ,
             by
             St.
             Luke
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             and
             to
             bless
             it
             ,
             by
             St.
             Matthew
             ‖
             ,
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             intended
             ,
             for
             he
             blest
             and
             praised
             God
             for
             his
             Gifts
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             Thanksgiving
             did
             sanctifie
             the
             Bread
             ;
             both
             derive
             God's
             Blessing
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             apart
             to
             a
             
               sacred
               use
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             thankful
             Memory
             of
             his
             own
             Death
             till
             he
             come
             to
             Judgment
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             the
             Church
             does
             render
             most
             
               solemn
               Thanks
            
             and
             Praise
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             his
             inestimable
             Love
             in
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             World
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Passion
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             ;
             and
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             gave
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             broken
             and
             his
             precious
             Blood
             to
             be
             shed
             for
             us
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             for
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             especially
             the
             Pardon
             of
             our
             Sins
             and
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             .
          
           
           
             §
             XXIV
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             do
             therein
             
               [
               testifie
            
             and
             express
             our
             unfeigned
             Union
             with
             all
             our
             
               Christian
               Brethren
               ,
            
             ]
             with
             all
             those
             that
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             .
             This
             was
             doubtless
             one
             great
             end
             of
             its
             Institution
             ,
             that
             thereby
             all
             the
             followers
             of
             our
             Saviour
             might
             be
             united
             together
             in
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             indissoluble
             Bands
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             men
             might
             know
             them
             for
             his
             true
             Disciples
             by
             their
             
               Loving
               one
               another
            
             :
             *
             and
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             
               The
               Cup
               of
               Blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               For
               we
               being
               many
               are
               
                 one
                 Body
              
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               all
               Partakers
               of
               that
               
                 one
                 Bread
              
               :
            
             where
             he
             hints
             at
             the
             
               Mystical
               Union
            
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             thereof
             one
             with
             another
             .
             ‖
             Feasting
             in
             common
             has
             been
             always
             esteemed
             both
             a
             Token
             of
             Amity
             and
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             increase
             and
             
               preserve
               it
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             
               one
               another
            
             ,
             †
             as
             well
             as
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             seem
             yet
             further
             ,
             even
             to
             imprecate
             his
             Wrath
             
             upon
             our selves
             if
             we
             break
             that
             
               sacred
               Band.
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             were
             the
             Agapae
             or
             Love-Feasts
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             and
             a
             Century
             or
             two
             after
             :
             *
             And
             the
             frequent
             reception
             of
             the
             Communion
             must
             needs
             render
             Christians
             more
             charitable
             and
             increase
             a
             holy
             Love
             among
             them
             ,
             because
             without
             this
             Charity
             they
             know
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             communicate
             ;
             as
             the
             too
             general
             neglect
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             may
             well
             be
             reckoned
             one
             great
             cause
             of
             the
             great
             decay
             of
             that
             Grace
             amongst
             us
             .
             For
             the
             partaking
             of
             this
             
               Divine
               Feast
            
             ,
             and
             the
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             wonderful
             Love
             to
             us
             in
             laying
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             were
             Enemies
             ,
             must
             needs
             constrain
             us
             to
             forgive
             all
             those
             that
             trespass
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             
               a
               pure
               heart
               servently
               to
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             §
             XXV
             .
             Hitherto
             we
             have
             for
             the
             most
             part
             discoursed
             of
             what
             
               we
               our selves
            
             are
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Reception
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             .
             To
             commemorate
             and
             represent
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Death
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Institution
             ,
             by
             eating
             of
             Bread
             and
             drinking
             of
             Wine
             ;
             therein
             renewing
             our
             Covenant
             with
             
               God
               ,
               praising
            
             him
             for
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             testifying
             and
             exercising
             our
             
             Unity
             and
             Charity
             towards
             all
             our
             
               Christian
               Brethren
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XXVI
             .
             I
             proceed
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             from
             God
             in
             the
             conscientious
             discharge
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             
               devout
               Reception
            
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             :
             Which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             last
             part
             of
             our
             Description
             ,
             [
             That
             thereby
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             our
             
               Saviour's
               Death
            
             are
             sealed
             and
             applyed
             to
             every
             
               faithful
               Receiver
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             §
             XXVII
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             Seals
             of
             God's
             Covenant
             with
             us
             .
             The
             Apostle
             expresly
             affirms
             it
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             *
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Sign
             of
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Covenant
            
             made
             with
             Abraham
             and
             all
             his
             
               faithful
               Children
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             should
             
               believe
               in
               God
            
             as
             he
             did
             .
             In
             the
             room
             whereof
             Baptism
             was
             introduced
             by
             our
             Saviour
             as
             
               another
               Seal
            
             of
             the
             
               same
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             means
             our
             Initiation
             into
             it
             :
             And
             one
             Sacrament
             being
             a
             Seal
             ,
             it
             follows
             by
             
               parity
               of
               Reason
            
             that
             the
             other
             must
             be
             so
             also
             .
             The
             
               Holy
               Symbols
            
             ,
             when
             duly
             received
             ,
             do
             exhibit
             and
             convey
             unto
             us
             divine
             Virtue
             and
             assistance
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             inestimable
             Benefits
             which
             were
             purchas'd
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             reached
             out
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             ;
             as
             Justification
             or
             
               actual
               Pardon
            
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             
             the
             reinstating
             us
             in
             God's
             Favour
             ,
             and
             assuring
             us
             that
             he
             is
             reconciled
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             accounted
             righteous
             before
             him
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             Sanctification
             ,
             or
             actual
             Strength
             and
             Grace
             to
             conquer
             our
             Sins
             and
             to
             obey
             his
             Commands
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             beginnings
             of
             these
             are
             conferred
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             we
             are
             so
             far
             regenerate
             therein
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             
               grafted
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             its
             Privileges
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             within
             us
             ,
             who
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             us
             or
             forsake
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             our selves
             do
             
               put
               a
               Bar
            
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Assistance
            
             by
             confirm'd
             ill
             Habits
             and
             by
             a
             
               wicked
               Life
            
             .
             But
             since
             the
             
               Divine
               Image
            
             ,
             which
             we
             there
             recovered
             ,
             is
             very
             often
             obscured
             again
             by
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             remains
             of
             Sin
             within
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             enough
             of
             our
             being
             renewed
             again
             by
             Repentance
             ;
             nor
             has
             God
             here
             left
             us
             without
             Hope
             or
             Comfort
             ,
             but
             notwithstanding
             the
             Dream
             of
             the
             old
             Novatians
             ,
             has
             appointed
             a
             Remedy
             even
             for
             those
             who
             sin
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             
               other
               Sacrament
            
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wherein
             as
             we
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             receive
             new
             Strength
             to
             obey
             his
             Commands
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             Faith
             of
             all
             
               good
               Christians
            
             in
             all
             Ages
             :
             we
             therein
             obtain
             not
             only
             the
             strengthning
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             refreshing
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             as
             the
             Catechism
             expresses
             
             it
             ,
             which
             includes
             
               Divine
               Consolation
            
             ,
             and
             Ioy
             in
             believing
             ,
             and
             such
             Peace
             as
             passes
             all
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             §
             XXVIII
             .
             But
             may
             some
             here
             object
             ,
             Where
             is
             this
             
               Blessedness
               you
               speak
               of
            
             ?
             Where
             are
             these
             Promises
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             such
             wonderful
             assistance
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             In
             answer
             ,
             This
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             other
             
               Christian
               Duties
            
             ,
             to
             which
             so
             many
             Blessings
             are
             promised
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             (
             or
             else
             why
             do
             we
             perform
             them
             ?
             )
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Vows
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Confession
             ,
             and
             Adoration
             ;
             and
             consequently
             it
             must
             share
             in
             all
             their
             Blessings
             and
             Benefits
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Memorial
             or
             Commemoration
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Love
             and
             Sufferings
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             has
             promised
             in
             the
             
               old
               Law
            
             that
             in
             every
             place
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Memorial
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             he
             will
             meet
             and
             bless
             his
             People
             ,
             *
             much
             more
             may
             we
             expect
             it
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             If
             our
             Saviour
             has
             so
             solemnly
             promised
             ,
             
               that
               where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
            
             there
             he
             will
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             'em
             and
             bless
             'em
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             he
             be
             so
             at
             this
             great
             Synaxis
             ,
             this
             more
             general
             and
             solemn
             Assembly
             of
             Christians
             to
             
             celebrate
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             record
             his
             Praises
             .
             †
             He
             has
             not
             commanded
             us
             to
             seek
             his
             
               Face
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             in
             vain
             to
             
               do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               him
               .
            
             The
             shewing
             forth
             the
             Lord's
             Death
             cannot
             be
             without
             exceeding
             Comfort
             to
             those
             who
             have
             reason
             to
             hope
             they
             have
             a
             share
             in
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             
               big
               Expression
            
             [
             The
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             
               Christ
               :
            
             ]
             't
             is
             surely
             far
             more
             than
             an
             
               empty
               Figure
            
             :
             'T
             is
             not
             a
             little
             matter
             to
             
               eat
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wherein
             if
             he
             that
             eats
             and
             
               drinks
               unworthily
            
             eats
             and
             drinks
             Damnation
             ;
             surely
             he
             that
             does
             it
             worthily
             must
             eat
             and
             drink
             Salvation
             .
             No
             less
             can
             be
             intended
             in
             our
             
               Communion
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
            
             than
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God's
             uniting
             himself
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             our
             Souls
             in
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             even
             by
             his
             own
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             makes
             us
             Partakers
             thereof
             ;
             and
             communicates
             unto
             us
             all
             the
             Blessings
             he
             has
             obtained
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             this
             Heavenly
             Food
             nourishing
             up
             our
             Souls
             to
             
               everlasting
               Life
            
             :
             Giving
             us
             herein
             
             the
             Earnest
             and
             Pledge
             of
             our
             Immortality
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             means
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             assuring
             us
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             lives
             we
             shall
             live
             also
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             Expressions
             
               Dwelling
               in
               Christ
               and
               Christ
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               being
               one
               with
               Christ
               and
               Christ
               with
               us
               ;
            
             and
             of
             the
             Ministers
             praying
             in
             the
             very
             delivery
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               may
               preserve
               our
               Bodies
               and
               Souls
               to
               
                 Everlasting
                 Life
              
               ;
            
             according
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Words
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               Flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               Blood
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               ;
               he
               shall
               live
               by
               me
               ;
               he
               shall
               never
               die
               ;
               he
               hath
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             And
             whether
             or
             no
             these
             Expressions
             were
             then
             precisely
             meant
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             well
             be
             by
             Anticipation
             and
             Prophesie
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             then
             actually
             instituted
             ;
             for
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             same
             place
             of
             his
             Death
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             they
             are
             yet
             certainly
             true
             of
             the
             partaking
             of
             Christs
             
               Sacramental
               Body
            
             and
             Blood
             ,
             
               and
               feeding
               on
               him
               in
               our
               Hearts
               by
               Faith
               with
               Thanksgiving
               .
            
          
           
             §
             XXIX
             .
             Which
             brings
             to
             the
             close
             of
             our
             Description
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Benefits
             are
             conferred
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             only
             on
             [
             the
             
               faithful
               Receiver
               .
            
             ]
             For
             none
             but
             such
             are
             
             properly
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lord.
             If
             Iudas
             did
             outwardly
             partake
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             our
             Church
             seems
             to
             have
             thought
             he
             did
             †
             Satan
             did
             but
             the
             sooner
             enter
             into
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             received
             with
             a
             Heart
             full
             of
             
               Treachery
               ,
               Covetousness
            
             and
             Malice
             .
             I
             take
             Faith
             here
             in
             the
             largest
             Sense
             ,
             
               for
               a
               practical
               assent
               to
               the
               whole
               
                 Scheme
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               ready
               and
               firm
               Belief
               of
               its
               Revelations
               ,
               Threatnings
               and
               Promises
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               sincere
               Resolutions
               and
               Endeavours
               to
               obey
               its
               Commands
               .
            
             Tho'
             the
             more
             peculiar
             object
             of
             Faith
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             must
             be
             the
             Merits
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             Pardon
             which
             he
             purchased
             for
             us
             by
             his
             
               own
               Blood.
            
             But
             of
             these
             hereafter
             more
             at
             large
             under
             those
             Qualifications
             which
             are
             requisite
             to
             those
             who
             would
             partake
             worthily
             and
             profitably
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             perpetual
             Obligation
             that
             lies
             upon
             adult
             Christians
             to
             communicate
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             frequent
             Communion
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             WHerein
             I
             shall
             first
             prove
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             indispensible
             Obligation
             which
             our
             Saviour
             has
             laid
             upon
             us
             to
             receive
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Extent
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             reaches
             
               all
               adult
            
             Christians
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             Duration
             ,
             't
             is
             perpetual
             ,
             it
             lasts
             till
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               World.
            
             4.
             
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             receive
             it
             frequently
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             5th
             and
             last
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             answer
             those
             Objections
             which
             are
             brought
             either
             against
             receiving
             the
             Communion
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             against
             frequently
             receiving
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             1st
             .
             Of
             the
             Obligation
             in
             general
             to
             receive
             .
             And
             one
             would
             wonder
             how
             any
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             remember
             the
             Reason
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             should
             ever
             think
             themselves
             dispensed
             with
             from
             that
             
             Obligation
             ;
             since
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             't
             is
             the
             express
             Command
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             *
             He
             has
             the
             
               supream
               Authority
            
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             professed
             an
             entire
             Obedience
             unto
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             have
             vowed
             at
             Baptism
             to
             keep
             Gods
             holy
             Will
             and
             Commandments
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Command
             in
             the
             Gospel
             more
             express
             than
             this
             is
             .
             Every
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             every
             Notion
             wherein
             we
             can
             represent
             it
             to
             our
             Minds
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             for
             our
             receiving
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ;
             and
             does
             not
             that
             deserve
             to
             be
             remembred
             ?
             'T
             is
             the
             lively
             Representation
             thereof
             to
             our
             Minds
             ;
             and
             do
             we
             not
             need
             this
             ,
             for
             are
             we
             not
             too
             apt
             to
             forget
             it
             ?
             'T
             is
             done
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             Bread
             and
             drinking
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             so
             hard
             a
             thing
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ?
             Or
             if
             our
             Saviour
             had
             ask'd
             some
             
               great
               ●hing
            
             ,
             should
             we
             not
             have
             done
             it
             ?
             Much
             more
             when
             he
             requires
             so
             easie
             a
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Gratitude
             and
             Obedience
             ?
             We
             think
             our
             
               first
               Parents
            
             very
             inexcusable
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             keep
             
               one
               Command
            
             ,
             and
             refrain
             from
             
               one
               Tree
            
             ,
             to
             please
             their
             Creator
             :
             'T
             was
             no
             
               difficult
               task
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             less
             difficulty
             in
             what
             our
             Saviour
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             eat
             of
             this
             Bread
             and
             drink
             of
             this
             Cup.
             He
             requires
             
             us
             not
             to
             abstain
             ,
             but
             to
             feast
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             obtain
             his
             Favour
             .
             Have
             we
             not
             all
             broken
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             ought
             it
             not
             to
             be
             the
             most
             welcome
             Tidings
             to
             us
             in
             the
             World
             that
             we
             may
             again
             renew
             it
             ?
             Have
             we
             nothing
             to
             thank
             him
             for
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             so
             backward
             to
             render
             him
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             Praise
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             not
             to
             him
             we
             owe
             our
             Life
             and
             Breath
             ,
             and
             Being
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             our
             own
             faults
             ,
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             our
             Salvation
             and
             our
             eternal
             Happiness
             ?
             Have
             we
             no
             Ingenuity
             ,
             have
             we
             no
             Gratitude
             left
             ,
             or
             can
             we
             give
             God
             thanks
             in
             a
             better
             way
             than
             in
             that
             which
             he
             himself
             has
             appointed
             ;
             in
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             
               solemn
               Ordinance
            
             of
             his
             
               Holy
               Gospel
            
             ?
             Is
             
               Holy
               Friendship
            
             ,
             is
             
               Christian
               Unity
            
             and
             Love
             so
             frightful
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             endure
             this
             Symbol
             of
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             good
             and
             
               pleasant
               thing
               for
               Brethren
               to
               dwell
               together
               in
               Unity
               ?
            
             Is
             there
             any
             Amity
             ,
             any
             Endearment
             so
             close
             so
             intimate
             among
             Men
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             professed
             ,
             encreased
             and
             exercised
             among
             Christians
             at
             this
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             desirable
             ,
             a
             necessary
             thing
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             ,
             to
             be
             Friends
             with
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             forgive
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Love
             and
             the
             Prayers
             of
             all
             Good
             Men
             ?
             And
             must
             not
             all
             this
             render
             the
             
             Mind
             exceeding
             quiet
             and
             happy
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             happy
             Temper
             to
             be
             very
             much
             heightened
             and
             strengthened
             by
             our
             coming
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             and
             even
             by
             our
             Preparation
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             our
             actually
             partaking
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             And
             if
             all
             this
             be
             not
             enough
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             have
             
               Peace
               on
               Earth
            
             ,
             or
             we
             do
             not
             much
             regard
             it
             ;
             are
             we
             not
             however
             desirous
             to
             be
             at
             
               Peace
               with
               Heaven
            
             ?
             God
             reaches
             out
             to
             us
             in
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             the
             Pledges
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             Pardon
             and
             Friendship
             ;
             He
             sends
             his
             Ministers
             to
             assure
             us
             hereof
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             sends
             his
             own
             Son
             
               (
               surely
               we
               will
               reverence
               the
               Son
               !
               )
            
             as
             an
             Hostage
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             us
             of
             the
             kindness
             of
             his
             Intentions
             :
             We
             entertained
             him
             not
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             
               have
               done
            
             :
             The
             
               Heir
               was
               killed
            
             ,
             he
             was
             stoned
             ,
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             by
             
               ungrateful
               Husbandmen
            
             :
             well
             ,
             he
             only
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             remember
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             not
             crucifie
             him
             anew
             by
             our
             Sins
             ,
             by
             our
             neglecting
             this
             or
             other
             Duties
             :
             and
             
               is
               this
               our
               Kindness
               to
               our
               Friend
               ,
            
             that
             we
             think
             this
             too
             much
             
               to
               do
            
             for
             him
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             has
             done
             so
             much
             for
             us
             ?
             Surely
             he
             left
             us
             such
             a
             Legacy
             as
             deserved
             that
             we
             should
             think
             on
             him
             that
             left
             it
             ;
             tho'
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Payment
             thereof
             is
             conditional
             ,
             
             and
             among
             other
             Conditions
             on
             which
             we
             expect
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             receive
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Seal
             of
             that
             Pardon
             sent
             down
             unto
             us
             from
             the
             oftended
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Are
             we
             so
             very
             strong
             and
             secure
             ,
             so
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             that
             we
             need
             no
             more
             assistance
             ,
             no
             more
             help
             from
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             his
             Institutions
             ;
             that
             we
             thus
             reject
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Grace
             which
             he
             so
             freely
             offers
             us
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             
               small
               thing
            
             to
             dwell
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             with
             us
             ?
             To
             be
             united
             to
             him
             ?
             To
             see
             him
             whom
             our
             Souls
             ought
             to
             love
             ?
             To
             despise
             the
             World
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             ?
             To
             sit
             under
             his
             Shadow
             with
             unspeakable
             delight
             ?
             To
             have
             our
             
               Hearts
               pant
            
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             ravished
             with
             his
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             assur'd
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             impatient
             to
             break
             through
             this
             
               Earthly
               Prison
            
             ,
             to
             shake
             off
             this
             
               importunate
               Clog
            
             ,
             this
             troublesome
             Companion
             ,
             this
             weary
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             which
             hangs
             about
             us
             ;
             and
             groan
             earnestly
             to
             be
             delivered
             ;
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               I
               had
               the
               
                 Wings
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
              
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               fly
               away
               and
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               rest
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Bosome
               of
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               in
               whose
               
                 presence
                 is
                 fulness
                 of
                 Ioy
              
               ,
               and
               at
               whose
               
                 Right
                 Hand
                 are
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 
                 unexhausted
                 Rivers
                 of
                 pleasure
                 for
                 evermore
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             §
             IV.
             Is
             this
             worth
             desiring
             ?
             Or
             are
             these
             only
             Fancies
             ,
             and
             the
             fair
             ,
             but
             fading
             Colours
             of
             Rhetorick
             and
             Imagination
             ?
             Ask
             any
             very
             
               pious
               person
            
             ,
             who
             comes
             with
             Humility
             and
             Devotion
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             not
             as
             sure
             of
             all
             this
             as
             that
             they
             breath
             ?
             Whether
             Iesus
             has
             not
             been
             known
             of
             'em
             in
             
               breaking
               of
               Bread
            
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             been
             often
             fill'd
             at
             his
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             with
             Ioy
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             Glory
             ?
             A
             rational
             ,
             nay
             we
             may
             call
             it
             ,
             a
             
               divine
               Ioy
            
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             its
             Author
             ,
             we
             know
             its
             Object
             .
             Good
             Men
             speak
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             testifie
             what
             they
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             can
             almost
             arise
             to
             that
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             Christs
             actual
             
               Bodily
               presence
            
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             *
             
               That
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               seen
               with
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               looked
               upon
               and
               our
               Hands
               have
               handled
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               Life
               ;
               that
               which
               we
               have
               seen
               and
               heard
               declare
               we
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               also
               may
               have
               Fellowship
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               truly
               our
               Fellowship
               is
               with
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
           
             §
             V.
             Well
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Foretasts
             of
             Heaven
             worth
             desiring
             ,
             worth
             thirsting
             after
             ;
             our
             blessed
             Immortality
             ,
             our
             happy
             Resurrection
             worth
             securing
             ;
             the
             earnest
             thereof
             worth
             enjoying
             ;
             we
             shall
             think
             all
             these
             no
             contemptible
             Arguments
             or
             weak
             Motives
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             the
             Reception
             of
             this
             Holy
             Communion
             :
             We
             shall
             not
             easily
             slight
             our
             Saviour's
             Command
             ,
             or
             those
             great
             and
             inestimable
             Benefits
             we
             shall
             all
             partake
             of
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             worthily
             present
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             VI.
             But
             our
             Obligation
             to
             receive
             will
             appear
             yet
             stronger
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             
               great
               Sin
            
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             in
             neglecting
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               heavy
               punishment
            
             we
             may
             expect
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Whatever
             our
             pretences
             are
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             do
             hereby
             in
             effect
             slight
             the
             Inviter
             and
             Invitation
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             that
             divine
             Feast
             ,
             that
             
               Heavenly
               Food
            
             which
             he
             has
             provided
             ;
             saying
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Actions
             ,
             as
             Israel
             of
             the
             Manna
             ,
             
               Our
               Soul
               loaths
               this
               light
               Bread.
            
             We
             separate
             from
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             of
             a
             
               partial
               Schism
            
             .
             We
             are
             disobedient
             to
             the
             
               just
               Laws
            
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             both
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             We
             discourage
             our
             Pastors
             by
             the
             thinness
             of
             the
             Appearance
             on
             these
             occasions
             .
             We
             neglect
             the
             means
             which
             God
             has
             appointed
             to
             
             strengthen
             us
             in
             Virtue
             .
             We
             are
             unthankful
             as
             well
             as
             disobedient
             ;
             and
             too
             like
             those
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             slighted
             the
             repeated
             Invitations
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             sent
             out
             his
             Messengers
             to
             call
             'em
             to
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             come
             ,
             St.
             Matt.
             22.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             for
             which
             he
             justly
             declared
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             bidden
             were
             not
             worthy
             ,
             v.
             8
             (
             there
             are
             
               unworthy
               Non-Communicants
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               unworthy
               Communicants
            
             )
             and
             that
             none
             of
             them
             should
             taste
             of
             his
             Feast
             ;
             nor
             was
             this
             all
             ,
             for
             he
             sent
             
               forth
               his
               Armies
               and
               destroyed
               those
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               burnt
               up
               their
               City
               .
            
             v.
             7.
             
             Which
             Parable
             ,
             tho'
             it
             seems
             to
             relate
             more
             immediately
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             whose
             City
             and
             Nation
             were
             destroyed
             for
             rejecting
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             those
             must
             likewise
             be
             included
             in
             it
             by
             
               parity
               of
               Reason
            
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             obey
             that
             Gospel
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             come
             to
             this
             
               Marriage-Supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             tho'
             so
             often
             and
             so
             kindly
             invited
             ,
             but
             neglect
             it
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             
               most
               part
            
             ,
             or
             even
             for
             all
             their
             Lives
             (
             upon
             how
             
               frivolous
               Pretences
            
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             )
             and
             it
             is
             accordingly
             applied
             to
             such
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Exhortation
             which
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             read
             when
             the
             Minister
             perceives
             the
             People
             backward
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
           
             §
             VII
             .
             [
             Next
             as
             to
             the
             Extent
             of
             this
             
               Obligation
               .
            
             ]
             It
             reaches
             all
             
               adult
               Persons
            
             who
             have
             been
             baptised
             .
             This
             was
             carried
             so
             high
             by
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             the
             Communion
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             gave
             it
             to
             Infants
             as
             soon
             as
             baptised
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             Greeks
             to
             this
             day
             :
             wherein
             ,
             tho'
             I
             think
             'em
             mistaken
             ,
             it
             shews
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             of
             the
             universality
             of
             its
             Obligation
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             receiving
             it
             .
             The
             Apostle
             says
             of
             the
             Iews
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             That
             they
             did
             all
             eat
             of
             the
             
               same
               spiritual
               Meat
            
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             drink
             of
             the
             same
             
               spiritual
               Drink
            
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             ought
             
               all
               Christians
            
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             much
             more
             
               spiritual
               Religion
            
             .
             The
             Passover
             was
             enjoyn'd
             to
             all
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             every
             
               Man's
               Servant
            
             that
             was
             circumcised
             ;
             with
             this
             severe
             Sanction
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             who
             neglected
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             
               lawful
               Excuse
            
             ,
             
               That
               Soul
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               People
               .
            
             *
             Our
             Lord
             said
             to
             all
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Take
               eat
            
             ;
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             Drink
             ye
             all
             of
             this
             ;
             his
             infallible
             Spirit
             foreseeing
             that
             some
             would
             deny
             it
             to
             the
             Laity
             in
             after-Ages
             :
             and
             it
             's
             said
             in
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             they
             all
             drank
             of
             it
             .
             St.
             Paul
             stiles
             it
             the
             Communion
             ,
             because
             
               all
               Christians
            
             did
             partake
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             
             appears
             from
             that
             Expression
             ,
             *
             we
             are
             
               all
               partakers
            
             of
             that
             
               one
               Bread
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             fairly
             implys
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             End
             of
             all
             regular
             Christians
             meeting
             together
             in
             publick
             ,
             was
             to
             
               
                 eat
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Body
              
               .
               And
               all
               that
               believed
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               continued
               stedfastly
               in
               the
               Apostle's
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Communion
            
             *
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             translated
             )
             †
             whose
             
               outward
               part
            
             consisted
             in
             the
             breaking
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drinking
             of
             Wine
             ,
             as
             the
             inward
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             .
             To
             this
             agrees
             Antiquity
             :
             For
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             allowed
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             coming
             to
             the
             
               publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             and
             going
             away
             without
             receiving
             ,
             which
             none
             did
             ,
             unless
             the
             Catechumens
             and
             Excommunicate
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             very
             antient
             Canon
             ‖
             among
             those
             which
             are
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             forbids
             any
             such
             disorderly
             practice
             on
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             Our
             own
             Church
             reckons
             all
             Persons
             who
             are
             of
             
               years
               of
               Discretion
            
             ,
             as
             Communicants
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             also
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             learned
             among
             our
             dissenting
             Brethren
             :
             The
             Covenant
             we
             all
             enter'd
             into
             at
             Baptism
             must
             be
             renewed
             by
             us
             
             in
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             any
             such
             as
             do
             repent
             the
             making
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             have
             never
             broke
             it
             .
             And
             the
             same
             might
             be
             made
             appear
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             insisted
             on
             at
             large
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             [
             And
             its
             Duration
             is
             as
             perpetual
             as
             its
             Obligation
             is
             
               universal
               .
            
             ]
             
               The
               Passover
               was
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               the
               Iews
               for
               a
               Memorial
               for
               ever
               ,
               Exod.
               12.
               14.
               throughout
               all
               their
               Generations
               .
            
             This
             
               for
               ever
            
             lasted
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Age
             or
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Passover
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               visible
               World
            
             ,
             the
             Consummation
             of
             all
             things
             .
             The
             Institution
             it self
             being
             without
             any
             Term
             ,
             and
             Christ
             having
             commanded
             his
             Followers
             to
             
               do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
            
             they
             must
             still
             continue
             doing
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             fixes
             a
             Term
             ,
             or
             gives
             them
             a
             dispensation
             for
             the
             doing
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             proves
             that
             it
             still
             remains
             ;
             for
             a
             Remembrance
             implys
             absence
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Remembrance
             lasts
             as
             long
             as
             the
             absence
             continues
             ;
             and
             since
             Christ
             will
             not
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             
               corporeal
               presence
            
             till
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Restitution
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             the
             
               end
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             we
             must
             till
             then
             ,
             remember
             him
             in
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
           
             §
             IX
             .
             [
             Which
             is
             as
             evident
             from
             Scripture
             as
             't
             is
             from
             Reason
             .
             ]
             
               As
               oft
               as
               ye
               eat
               of
               this
               Bread
               ,
               shew
               ye
               forth
               the
               Lord's
               Death
               
                 till
                 he
                 come
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               26.
               namely
               ,
               till
               his
               
                 second
                 coming
              
               to
               judge
               the
               World
               ;
            
             in
             which
             sense
             that
             Expression
             is
             generally
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             by
             this
             Apostle
             .
             Thus
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               those
               which
               are
               alive
               ,
               and
               remain
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               not
               prevent
               those
               which
               are
               asleep
               *
               ;
            
             which
             whole
             Description
             evidently
             relates
             to
             the
             
               last
               Iudgment
            
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             uses
             that
             Expression
             in
             the
             same
             Sense
             in
             relation
             to
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             himself
             interprets
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             
               [
               if
               I
               will
               that
               he
               carry
               
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 ,
              
               ]
            
             by
             that
             other
             ,
             
               that
               that
               
                 Disciple
                 should
                 not
                 die
              
               .
            
             Now
             it
             's
             evident
             that
             what
             St.
             Paul
             here
             declared
             ,
             was
             by
             express
             Command
             and
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             committed
             no
             more
             to
             Writing
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             before
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             delivered
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             himself
             assures
             them
             ;
             
               
                 I
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 also
                 delivered
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               †
               whence
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               give
               an
               exact
               Account
               of
               the
               Institution
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
           
             §
             X.
             But
             further
             :
             None
             will
             deny
             that
             we
             must
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Praise
             unto
             God
             thro'
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             :
             That
             we
             must
             commemorate
             ,
             and
             represent
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             he
             has
             appointed
             .
             That
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             to
             express
             our
             union
             with
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             dedicate
             our selves
             to
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             our
             Sins
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             this
             shall
             never
             cease
             till
             Time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             :
             If
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             perform
             all
             these
             things
             singly
             ,
             why
             not
             altogether
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             has
             done
             ever
             since
             its
             Institution
             in
             all
             Places
             and
             all
             Ages
             ?
          
           
             §
             XI
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Arguments
             for
             the
             
               perpetual
               Obligations
            
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Commands
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             are
             unanswerable
             ,
             so
             the
             Objections
             against
             it
             appear
             so
             thin
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             wonder
             how
             any
             Men
             of
             Sense
             should
             ever
             stumble
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             chief
             pretences
             of
             those
             who
             oppose
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             
             are
             ,
             that
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             was
             only
             his
             spiritual
             *
             coming
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             is
             also
             spiritual
             ,
             as
             oppos'd
             to
             any
             
               outward
               partaking
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             XII
             But
             that
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             
               last
               coming
            
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             has
             been
             already
             proved
             from
             St.
             
             Paul's
             use
             of
             that
             Expression
             in
             other
             places
             :
             Nor
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             he
             ever
             uses
             it
             in
             any
             
               other
               Sense
            
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             here
             for
             his
             appearance
             ,
             or
             coming
             by
             his
             Spirit
             only
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Believers
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             already
             accomplished
             in
             those
             who
             were
             baptised
             ,
             and
             had
             sincerely
             embrac'd
             the
             Gospel
             .
             He
             was
             certainly
             come
             to
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             high
             and
             miraculous
             degree
             and
             manner
             ,
             far
             beyond
             what
             any
             Christians
             can
             now
             expect
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             
               We
               are
               all
               partakers
            
             of
             that
             
               one
               Bread
            
             ,
             that
             outward
             
               literal
               Bread
            
             whereof
             he
             was
             discoursing
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             only
             the
             Mystery
             which
             he
             had
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             *
             ,
             but
             directions
             
             for
             the
             whole
             
               outward
               administration
            
             ,
             which
             he
             describes
             at
             large
             in
             the
             place
             formerly
             quoted
             †
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             
               truly
               perform
            
             as
             far
             as
             the
             
               outward
               celebration
            
             ,
             if
             we
             eat
             the
             Bread
             and
             drink
             the
             Wine
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             far
             more
             than
             a
             permission
             for
             our
             doing
             it
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             a
             
               positive
               Command
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             Nor
             therefore
             is
             it
             enough
             to
             pretend
             that
             we
             receive
             inwardly
             and
             spiritually
             ,
             unless
             we
             do
             it
             outwardly
             also
             ,
             since
             Christ
             has
             appointed
             such
             an
             
               outward
               administration
            
             ?
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             outward
             part
             ,
             without
             the
             inward
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             beneficial
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             thro'
             his
             own
             fault
             highly
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Receiver
             :
             But
             God's
             Word
             enjoyns
             us
             both
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             is
             conveyed
             by
             the
             
               former
               .
               Teaching
            
             all
             Nations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             baptising
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             yet
             all
             own
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             
               outward
               Teaching
            
             ,
             nor
             Baptism
             can
             avail
             ,
             without
             the
             
               inward
               Teaching
            
             and
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Christian
               Duties
            
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Head
             with
             the
             Concessions
             of
             the
             chief
             Teachers
             of
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             perpetuity
             
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             one
             of
             whom
             says
             ,
             *
             
               That
               they
               do
               not
               censure
               those
               who
               are
               conscientiously
               tender
               in
               Observation
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               practising
               what
               they
               believe
               is
               their
               Duty
               ,
               either
               in
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               ,
               or
               in
               Water-Baptism
               .
            
             And
             another
             before
             him
             †
             who
             pretends
             a
             concern
             for
             those
             who
             were
             
               troubled
               in
               mind
            
             about
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             owns
             ,
             
               That
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               is
               of
               great
               
                 use
                 and
                 profit
              
               to
               
                 weak
                 Believers
              
               ,
               for
               bringing
               them
               into
               one
               Mind
               and
               Heart
               .
            
             For
             us
             therefore
             who
             dare
             not
             pretend
             to
             perfection
             ,
             but
             whose
             best
             Plea
             must
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Publican
             ,
             
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               
                 me
                 a
                 Sinner
              
               ;
            
             let
             us
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Lord
               increase
               our
               Faith
               ;
            
             and
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             means
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Holy
               Sacraments
            
             which
             they
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             our
             desires
             .
             Which
             we
             shall
             be
             more
             careful
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             set
             before
             our
             Eyes
             the
             dreadful
             Examples
             of
             those
             who
             by
             slighting
             and
             forsaking
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             especially
             this
             Memorial
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             have
             fallen
             into
             
               damnable
               Heresies
            
             ,
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ;
             either
             denying
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             even
             his
             very
             ▪
             Existence
             without
             
             themselves
             ;
             or
             else
             forsaking
             him
             by
             wicked
             Works
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             Licentiousness
             and
             Lewdness
             ;
             all
             which
             might
             have
             been
             prevented
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             devoutly
             and
             frequently
             present
             at
             this
             Holy
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             §
             XIV
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             evident
             that
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             the
             
               Communion
               frequently
            
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Obligation
             to
             receive
             it
             is
             perpetual
             ;
             which
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Words
             of
             Institution
             .
             From
             the
             Apostle's
             Example
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Commands
             and
             Example
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             others
             who
             think
             themselves
             at
             any
             time
             obliged
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             great
             Benefits
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             frequent
             and
             devout
             Communion
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             1.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             very
             Form
             and
             Words
             of
             Institution
             ,
             sufficiently
             prove
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             frequently
             to
             communicate
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Commemoration
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ,
             a
             Renewing
             of
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             a
             
               solemn
               Profession
            
             of
             our
             Religion
             and
             Badge
             of
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             a
             means
             to
             receive
             
               Divine
               Assistance
            
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             can
             we
             be
             too
             frequently
             present
             at
             it
             ?
             Our
             Lord
             has
             not
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             precisely
             determined
             
               how
               often
            
             we
             should
             
             come
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             left
             this
             to
             the
             Discretion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Tryal
             of
             our
             Devotion
             :
             But
             the
             very
             Words
             of
             Institution
             seem
             to
             require
             our
             presence
             frequently
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             are
             to
             do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             oftner
             we
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             better
             and
             more
             lively
             will
             be
             our
             Remembrance
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             perform
             it
             with
             due
             Reverence
             and
             Devotion
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             we
             cannot
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             too
             frequent
             at
             the
             Holy
             Table
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             hints
             something
             to
             this
             purpose
             as
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Command
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             Institution
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             required
             his
             Disciples
             to
             do
             this
             [
             as
             oft
             ]
             as
             they
             drank
             it
             :
             whence
             the
             Apostle
             draws
             this
             Consequence
             .
             For
             [
             as
             often
             ]
             as
             you
             eat
             of
             this
             Bread
             and
             drink
             of
             this
             Cup
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Words
             do
             at
             the
             least
             imply
             some
             frequency
             in
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             both
             as
             commanded
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             practised
             by
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             §
             XVI
             .
             Whose
             undoubted
             Practice
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             evinced
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             is
             a
             farther
             Argument
             for
             frequent
             Communion
             .
             For
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             
               continued
               daily
               with
               one
               accord
               ,
               
                 breaking
                 Bread
              
               from
               House
               to
               House
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               continued
               stedfastly
               in
               the
               Apostle's
               Doctrine
               and
               their
               Communion
               ,
               in
               breaking
               
               of
               Bread
               and
               in
               Prayer
               *
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             42
             ,
             46.
             which
             few
             or
             none
             deny
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             :
             And
             it
             has
             been
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             which
             we
             translate
             
               continuing
               stedfastly
            
             ,
             does
             relate
             to
             the
             frequency
             of
             their
             Receiving
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             Constancy
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             being
             tired
             with
             it
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             History
             of
             these
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             use
             to
             come
             together
             into
             
               one
               place
            
             ,
             or
             meet
             in
             
               publick
               Worship
            
             ,
             without
             eating
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XVII
             .
             And
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             Proof
             of
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             since
             doubtless
             they
             derived
             it
             from
             them
             .
             There
             are
             learned
             Men
             who
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             received
             twice
             a
             day
             †
             ,
             as
             the
             Mincha
             or
             Bread-offering
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             was
             offered
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             .
             And
             if
             they
             
               met
               publickly
            
             twice
             a
             day
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             received
             as
             often
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             
               religious
               Assemblies
            
             without
             the
             Communion
             .
             They
             thought
             the
             whole
             sacred
             Action
             imperfect
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             so
             well
             known
             
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Synaxis
             ,
             which
             properly
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Convention
             ,
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             was
             yet
             generally
             appropriated
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             knew
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             one
             without
             the
             other
             .
             For
             they
             thought
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             of
             supplicating
             and
             obtaining
             God's
             Favour
             ,
             nay
             ,
             as
             the
             
               only
               means
            
             to
             do
             it
             in
             publick
             Assemblies
             *
             .
             And
             therefore
             do
             unanimously
             apply
             that
             Prophecy
             in
             Malachi
             †
             ,
             
               In
               every
               place
               Incense
               shall
               be
               offered
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               offering
            
             ;
             to
             this
             
               Christian
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             And
             the
             Apostolical
             Canon
             before-mentioned
             ,
             does
             expresly
             excommunicate
             those
             as
             
               disorderly
               Livers
            
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             at
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             went
             away
             without
             the
             Communion
             ;
             which
             the
             Antients
             call
             ,
             
               Iuge
               Sacrificium
            
             ,
             the
             continual
             or
             
               daily
               Sacrifice
            
             :
             And
             the
             Penitents
             among
             them
             who
             were
             excluded
             from
             it
             ,
             did
             prostrate
             themselves
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             at
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             entreat
             with
             Tears
             and
             sad
             Lamentations
             all
             that
             went
             in
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             again
             reconciled
             and
             admitted
             to
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             .
             And
             't
             was
             to
             this
             their
             
               frequent
               Communions
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             in
             great
             measure
             
             attribute
             their
             exemplary
             Piety
             ,
             and
             fervent
             Charity
             ,
             and
             stedfastness
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             ardor
             and
             zeal
             for
             Martyrdem
             :
             And
             for
             this
             last
             Reason
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             arm
             them
             against
             that
             
               fiery
               Tryal
            
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             says
             they
             
               communicated
               every
               day
            
             in
             the
             African
             Churches
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             the
             same
             in
             St.
             
             Ierom's
             time
             ,
             in
             those
             of
             Spain
             and
             Rome
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             practice
             at
             Milan
             ,
             when
             St.
             Ambrose
             was
             Bishop
             there
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             
               [
               That
               this
               
                 Sacramental
                 Food
              
               was
               daily
               received
               for
               a
               Remedy
               against
               
                 daily
                 Infirmities
                 ,
              
               ]
            
             adding
             ,
             
               that
               there
               's
               no
               Remedy
               more
               effectual
               for
               refreshing
               and
               comforting
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               restoring
               it
               to
               that
               Grace
               from
               whence
               it
               had
               faln
               ,
               than
               the
               frequent
               partaking
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               with
               purity
               and
               humility
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Ethiopian
               Church
            
             does
             to
             this
             day
             celebrate
             the
             Communion
             every
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             those
             antient
             Feasts
             of
             Charity
             *
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             disus'd
             in
             other
             Churches
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             Gospel
             was
             planted
             amongst
             them
             very
             early
             ,
             and
             before
             those
             Feasts
             were
             abrogated
             .
          
           
           
             §
             XVIII
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             one
             would
             wonder
             how
             this
             Sacrament
             came
             to
             be
             so
             rarely
             received
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             be
             the
             Original
             of
             that
             inexcusable
             Neglect
             which
             we
             find
             at
             present
             in
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             amongst
             our
             
               own
               People
            
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             
               Holy
               Ordinance
            
             .
             Now
             upon
             an
             impartial
             Enquiry
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             this
             is
             chiefly
             owing
             to
             two
             Causes
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             great
             decay
             of
             Piety
             and
             degeneracy
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Love
               of
               many
               waxed
               cold
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               great
               Apostacy
            
             broke
             in
             upon
             the
             
               Western
               Patriarchate
            
             .
             But
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             second
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             monstrous
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             already
             mentioned
             and
             confuted
             ;
             which
             when
             the
             Romanists
             had
             once
             stumbled
             upon
             ,
             it
             seems
             they
             dared
             not
             trust
             the
             Laity
             with
             
               frequent
               Communions
            
             ,
             lest
             if
             they
             often
             saw
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             touched
             and
             tasted
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             tempted
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             their
             Priests
             now
             are
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             at
             last
             to
             believe
             their
             Senses
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             it
             really
             Bread
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             
               natural
               Flesh
            
             and
             Body
             of
             Christ
             which
             hung
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             To
             prevent
             which
             ,
             they
             took
             care
             to
             let
             the
             Laity
             receive
             but
             very
             rarely
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Priest
             himself
             does
             it
             
               every
               day
            
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             the
             Mass
             be
             the
             Communion
             ,
             tho'
             how
             he
             can
             communicate
             
             by
             himself
             ,
             is
             something
             difficult
             to
             a
             
               Protestant
               understanding
            
             ;
             but
             since
             't
             is
             a
             flat
             Contradiction
             in
             Terms
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             't
             is
             the
             more
             like
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             §
             XIX
             .
             And
             for
             our
             own
             Nation
             ,
             't
             is
             well
             if
             the
             
               same
               Enemy
            
             which
             has
             sown
             so
             many
             other
             Tares
             among
             us
             ,
             has
             not
             had
             a
             Hand
             in
             these
             also
             ;
             for
             it
             had
             been
             impossible
             to
             have
             form'd
             any
             Schism
             amongst
             us
             ,
             had
             we
             still
             practised
             
               frequent
               Communion
            
             .
             However
             ,
             thus
             much
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             unwary
             Expressions
             of
             some
             who
             had
             the
             Guidance
             of
             Consciences
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             and
             their
             insisting
             only
             on
             the
             
               terrible
               danger
            
             of
             
               unworthy
               Receiving
            
             ,
             but
             seldom
             or
             never
             on
             that
             of
             resusing
             to
             receive
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             neglecting
             an
             Opportunity
             when
             offer'd
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             occasion
             of
             this
             Inconvenience
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             went
             so
             high
             in
             those
             days
             that
             in
             some
             places
             they
             had
             never
             received
             the
             Communion
             in
             five
             ,
             six
             or
             seven
             ,
             nay
             ,
             not
             in
             fourteen
             Years
             ,
             *
             so
             we
             are
             assured
             ,
             by
             Authors
             of
             good
             Credit
             ,
             that
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             was
             in
             divers
             Parishes
             at
             length
             hardly
             known
             or
             named
             .
             And
             tho'
             this
             very
             ill
             Custom
             has
             been
             since
             amended
             
             by
             those
             who
             began
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             yet
             the
             Leven
             of
             it
             remains
             so
             diffus'd
             thro'
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             easie
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             
               better
               mind
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XX.
             However
             ,
             we
             have
             both
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             to
             engage
             us
             to
             
               frequent
               Communion
               .
               Three
               times
            
             a
             year
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             at
             the
             Reformation
             .
             His
             present
             Majesty's
             Injunctions
             require
             the
             Clergy
             to
             administer
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             frequently
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Charges
             ,
             and
             Articles
             do
             the
             same
             .
             And
             the
             Rubrick
             ,
             that
             in
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate-Churches
             ,
             they
             shall
             ALL
             receive
             at
             least
             every
             Sunday
             .
             And
             the
             
               Communion
               Service
            
             is
             still
             continued
             on
             Sundays
             and
             Holidays
             in
             all
             our
             Churches
             ,
             to
             put
             Persons
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             there
             's
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Church
             would
             have
             the
             Communion
             actually
             celebrated
             where-ever
             there
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Number
             to
             receive
             *
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             now
             
               monthly
               Communions
            
             in
             many
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             considerable
             Towns
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             London
             ,
             in
             several
             Churches
             ,
             every
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             even
             our
             
               Dissenting
               Brethren
            
             are
             so
             far
             convinced
             of
             their
             former
             miscarriages
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             now
             ,
             generally
             ,
             
               monthly
               Communions
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             have
             followed
             them
             in
             their
             Errors
             ,
             ought
             we
             not
             much
             more
             to
             do
             so
             in
             their
             Reformation
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXI
             .
             The
             Advantages
             of
             
               frequent
               Communion
            
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Ends
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             
               good
               Life
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             last
             Argument
             to
             engage
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             How
             far
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             conduces
             to
             those
             Ends
             has
             been
             already
             declared
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             frequently
             we
             receive
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ;
             the
             
               greater
               Benefit
            
             shall
             we
             obtain
             by
             it
             .
             The
             oftner
             the
             Vows
             of
             God
             are
             renewed
             upon
             us
             ,
             the
             stronger
             will
             the
             Cord
             be
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             difficulty
             to
             be
             broken
             .
             The
             oftner
             we
             come
             to
             these
             
               Waters
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             our
             Souls
             be
             refresht
             by
             them
             ;
             the
             more
             frequently
             we
             partake
             of
             this
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             greater
             Strength
             shall
             we
             receive
             in
             the
             
               inward
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             higher
             Degrees
             of
             Grace
             and
             assistance
             in
             God's
             Service
             .
             And
             as
             the
             great
             Zeal
             and
             Piety
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             already
             mention'd
             ,
             was
             very
             much
             owing
             to
             their
             
               daily
               Communion
            
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             impartially
             consider
             those
             amongst
             
             us
             who
             do
             
               most
               frequently
            
             communicate
             ,
             I
             'm
             persuaded
             we
             should
             find
             them
             the
             most
             devout
             and
             rational
             Christians
             ,
             and
             generally
             the
             
               best
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             whilst
             those
             are
             the
             most
             
               profligate
               Wretches
            
             who
             have
             no
             regard
             at
             all
             to
             this
             
               blessed
               Feast
            
             ,
             and
             thro'
             the
             
               whole
               course
            
             of
             their
             Lives
             scarce
             ever
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             XXII
             .
             But
             't
             will
             now
             be
             time
             to
             consider
             those
             Objections
             which
             are
             brought
             against
             receiving
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             against
             
               frequent
               Communion
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             Against
             
               receiving
               in
               General
            
             ,
             the
             most
             common
             Objections
             may
             be
             reduc'd
             to
             the
             following
             Heads
             .
             Either
             a
             
               bad
               Life
            
             ,
             or
             multiplicity
             of
             Business
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             preparation
             ,
             or
             the
             danger
             of
             
               receiving
               unworthily
            
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             manner
             of
             receiving
             ,
             and
             the
             
               ill
               Characters
            
             ,
             perhaps
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Communicants
             :
             The
             
               four
               former
            
             being
             usually
             brought
             by
             Persons
             of
             all
             Persuasions
             ;
             the
             
               two
               latter
            
             ,
             principally
             by
             those
             who
             are
             dissatisfied
             with
             our
             
               way
               of
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XXIII
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             more
             common
             rank
             of
             Excuses
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             particular
             Consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             deserve
             a
             Remark
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             
             has
             already
             
               fully
               answered
            
             them
             ;
             and
             all
             Persons
             have
             heard
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             have
             heard
             the
             Minister
             read
             the
             Exhortations
             at
             the
             warning
             for
             the
             Celebration
             before
             the
             Communion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             neither
             fair
             nor
             modest
             ,
             it
             argues
             neither
             Ingenuity
             nor
             Conscience
             ,
             still
             to
             insist
             upon
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             addition
             to
             their
             Strength
             ,
             or
             taking
             notice
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             to
             satisfy
             them
             .
             The
             two
             former
             Objections
             ,
             Business
             and
             a
             
               bad
               Life
            
             ,
             are
             answer'd
             in
             the
             second
             Exhortation
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               It
               's
               an
               easie
               matter
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               communicate
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               otherwise
               hinder'd
               by
               worldly
               Business
               .
               But
               such
               Excuses
               are
               not
               so
               easily
               accepted
               and
               allowed
               before
               God.
               They
               that
               refus'd
               the
               Feast
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               bought
               a
               Farm
               ,
               &c
               were
               not
               so
               excused
               ,
               but
               counted
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Feast
               .
            
             And
             as
             to
             that
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             a
             
               bad
               Life
            
             ,
             't
             is
             added
             ,
             
               If
               any
               Man
               say
               I
               am
               a
               grievous
               Sinner
               ,
               and
               therefore
               am
               afraid
               to
               come
               ,
               wherefore
               then
               do
               ye
               not
               repent
               and
               a
               mend
               ?
            
             The
             two
             latter
             ,
             Unpreparedness
             ,
             and
             the
             Fear
             of
             eating
             and
             
               drinking
               unworthily
            
             ,
             are
             also
             fairly
             hinted
             at
             in
             the
             End
             of
             the
             first
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             a
             Remedy
             appointed
             for
             them
             .
             
               If
               any
               Man
               
               cannot
               quiet
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               requires
               farther
               Comfort
               or
               Counsel
               ,
               he
               is
               directed
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Minister
               of
               his
               Parish
               ,
            
             or
             (
             such
             is
             the
             Church's
             Caution
             and
             Indulgence
             in
             so
             tender
             an
             Affair
             )
             
               to
               any
               other
               Discreet
               and
               Learned
               Minister
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               and
               open
               his
               Grief
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               receive
               Ghostly
               Counsel
               ,
               or
               Spiritual
               Advice
               ,
               suitable
               to
               his
               Condition
               .
            
             And
             he
             who
             neglects
             to
             take
             this
             Method
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             that
             he
             either
             does
             not
             understand
             ,
             or
             does
             not
             regard
             the
             Churches
             Direction
             in
             these
             Matters
             .
          
           
             §
             XXIV
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             more
             particular
             Examination
             of
             these
             Objections
             .
             The
             first
             of
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             a
             
               wicked
               Life
            
             ,
             a
             Man's
             being
             a
             most
             
               grievous
               Sinner
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             comes
             not
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             a
             most
             
               inexcusable
               Excuse
            
             ,
             for
             tho'
             some
             have
             thought
             that
             a
             Duty
             may
             attone
             for
             a
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             one
             would
             think
             none
             should
             be
             so
             wild
             to
             persuade
             themselves
             that
             
               one
               Sin
            
             could
             ever
             attone
             for
             another
             ?
             But
             in
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             say
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             Ananias
             did
             to
             St.
             Paul
             of
             that
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             *
             
               Why
               tarriest
               thou
               ?
               arise
               and
               be
               baptised
               and
               
               wash
               away
               thy
               Sins
               .
            
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             doubtless
             ,
             Means
             to
             
               confer
               Grace
            
             on
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             truly
             sensible
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             for
             them
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             to
             confirm
             and
             strengthen
             it
             in
             those
             who
             already
             lead
             a
             
               holy
               Life
            
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             is
             no
             place
             for
             a
             wicked
             Man
             who
             resolves
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             
               heartily
               resolve
            
             ,
             by
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             to
             strive
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             actually
             and
             immediately
             forsake
             it
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             to
             cast
             the
             
               Children's
               Bread
            
             to
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             is
             a
             Token
             and
             Pledge
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             the
             Seal
             of
             a
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             But
             what
             has
             any
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Sign
             who
             has
             not
             the
             Substance
             ?
             What
             has
             a
             
               stubborn
               Rebel
            
             to
             do
             with
             his
             
               Prince's
               Pardon
            
             ?
             Yet
             after
             all
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             
               save
               Sinners
            
             ,
             tho'
             he
             saves
             them
             no
             other
             way
             but
             by
             Repentance
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             while
             they
             remain
             so
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             change
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             he
             actually
             justifies
             the
             ungodly
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             repenting
             Sinner
             ,
             but
             the
             obstinate
             Sinner
             that
             is
             excluded
             from
             the
             
               Lord
               s
               Table
            
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             lives
             and
             dyes
             such
             ,
             as
             certainly
             as
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             excluded
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
             But
             for
             those
             who
             are
             indeed
             desirous
             to
             do
             better
             ,
             tho'
             their
             Faith
             be
             yet
             but
             as
             a
             Grain
             of
             Mustard-Seed
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             rejected
             ,
             by
             that
             
               merciful
               Redeemer
            
             who
             will
             not
             break
             the
             
               bruised
               Reed
            
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             
               smoaking
               Flax
            
             :
             and
             surely
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             cannot
             but
             have
             that
             good
             effect
             on
             all
             who
             are
             not
             quite
             harden'd
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             think
             on
             their
             ways
             ,
             and
             amend
             their
             Lives
             when
             they
             approach
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             't
             is
             well
             if
             the
             great
             Reason
             which
             keeps
             many
             from
             it
             ,
             be
             not
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             thereby
             obliged
             to
             forsake
             their
             Sins
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             willing
             to
             do
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             an
             exact
             Examination
             ,
             and
             severe
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             §
             XXV
             .
             And
             as
             some
             have
             raised
             Objections
             against
             Receiving
             ,
             because
             of
             Sins
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             or
             of
             which
             they
             may
             be
             at
             
               that
               very
               time
            
             guilty
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             others
             who
             say
             they
             dare
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             falling
             into
             Sin
             after
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             unpardonable
             ;
             an
             Error
             much
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             that
             which
             some
             Persons
             ran
             into
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             who
             deferr'd
             their
             Baptism
             till
             the
             
               point
               of
               Death
            
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             .
             But
             in
             answer
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             granted
             that
             Sins
             after
             Baptism
             may
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             on
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             so
             doubtless
             they
             may
             after
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             guilty
             
             of
             failings
             after
             the
             Communion
             .
             A
             confirm'd
             Habit
             ,
             or
             inveterate
             Course
             of
             Sin
             is
             damnable
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             after
             it
             :
             But
             the
             devout
             and
             
               frequent
               receiving
            
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             prevent
             the
             falling
             into
             such
             a
             
               desperate
               Condition
            
             :
             And
             for
             
               lesser
               failings
            
             ,
             from
             which
             none
             are
             free
             ,
             those
             will
             be
             forgiven
             if
             we
             are
             truly
             penitent
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             constantly
             strive
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             XXVI
             .
             Another
             Pretence
             ,
             something
             allied
             to
             this
             last
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             Men
             are
             at
             Variance
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             that
             keeps
             them
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             In
             answer
             ,
             'T
             is
             own'd
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             this
             
               Feast
               of
               Love
            
             with
             true
             
               Charity
               ,
               forgiving
            
             all
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             do
             not
             practise
             every
             day
             ,
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             repeat
             the
             
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             without
             imprecating
             a
             
               heavy
               Curse
            
             upon
             our selves
             :
             But
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             the
             matter
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             short
             Issue
             :
             Either
             you
             have
             really
             offended
             your
             Neighbour
             ,
             or
             he
             has
             offended
             you
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             often
             happens
             ,
             you
             are
             both
             to
             blame
             :
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             you
             know
             your
             Duty
             ;
             
               Leave
               thy
               Gift
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               be
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               Brother
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               thy
               Gift
               :
               If
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               he
               trespass
               against
               thee
               
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               offended
               ,
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               receive
               together
               with
               him
               .
            
             If
             both
             are
             in
             fault
             ,
             both
             must
             make
             satisfaction
             :
             If
             either
             refuses
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             the
             Fault
             is
             in
             the
             Refuser
             ,
             not
             in
             him
             that
             is
             willing
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             be
             punish'd
             for
             the
             other's
             Guilt
             ;
             tho'
             the
             
               uncharitable
               Person
            
             ,
             is
             by
             no
             means
             fit
             for
             this
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ,
             while
             he
             continues
             in
             that
             
               unchristian
               Temper
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XXVII
             .
             
               [
               Multiplicity
               of
               Business
            
             is
             another
             Excuse
             ,
             or
             Objection
             against
             
               Receiving
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Cumber
             of
             
               worldly
               Affairs
            
             ,
             and
             being
             troubled
             ,
             like
             Martha
             ,
             about
             many
             things
             ,
             while
             this
             
               one
               thing
            
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             very
             needful
             ,
             is
             too
             often
             postpon'd
             and
             neglected
             :
             exactly
             the
             same
             pretence
             with
             theirs
             in
             the
             Parable
             already
             mention'd
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             invite
             them
             to
             the
             Marriage
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             began
             with
             one
             consent
             to
             make
             Excuses
             ,
             and
             went
             their
             way
             ,
             one
             to
             his
             Farm
             ,
             another
             to
             his
             Merchandise
             .
             One
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               bought
               a
               piece
               of
               ground
               ,
               and
               must
               needs
               go
               to
               see
               it
            
             ;
             which
             as
             indifferent
             an
             Excuse
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             was
             yet
             better
             than
             theirs
             who
             absent
             themselves
             from
             God's
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             only
             to
             go
             and
             see
             their
             Ground
             ,
             when
             they
             
               long
               before
            
             have
             bought
             it
             .
             Another
             ,
             
               I
               have
               bought
               five
               Yoke
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               
               I
               go
               to
               prove
               them
               .
            
             He
             had
             his
             Stock
             to
             look
             after
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             an
             
               unanswerable
               Reason
            
             for
             his
             absence
             .
             As
             the
             third
             did
             ,
             who
             had
             married
             a
             Wife
             and
             could
             not
             come
             ,
             but
             must
             stay
             at
             home
             to
             look
             after
             the
             Affairs
             of
             his
             Family
             .
             'T
             is
             well
             worthy
             our
             Consideration
             how
             open
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             has
             here
             laid
             the
             common
             Springs
             of
             Mens
             neglect
             and
             indevotion
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             matters
             :
             All
             which
             Excuses
             are
             so
             contriv'd
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Sacrament
             were
             only
             for
             
               recluse
               Persons
            
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             abstracted
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             live
             
               like
               Monks
            
             and
             Hermits
             ;
             whereas
             it
             's
             evident
             that
             't
             was
             designed
             for
             
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             one
             great
             End
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             our
             Hearts
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             fit
             us
             for
             Heaven
             .
             But
             to
             be
             more
             particular
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             pretence
             of
             Business
             to
             excuse
             Persons
             from
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             almost
             always
             either
             false
             ,
             or
             vain
             ,
             or
             wicked
             ,
             or
             altogether
             .
          
           
             §
             XXVIII
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             often
             false
             in
             Fact
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             really
             so
             hinder'd
             by
             Business
             ,
             but
             we
             might
             be
             there
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             any
             regard
             either
             to
             the
             Feast
             or
             to
             the
             Inviter
             :
             since
             that
             Business
             can
             only
             excuse
             us
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             done
             before
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             after
             ,
             and
             which
             must
             of
             necessity
             
             be
             done
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             we
             should
             receive
             :
             But
             if
             Men
             would
             be
             ingenuous
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             very
             rarely
             have
             any
             Business
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             what
             Business
             ,
             unless
             of
             such
             high
             necessity
             and
             mercy
             has
             a
             Christian
             to
             do
             on
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             ;
             the
             very
             Name
             whereof
             shews
             the
             propriety
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             is
             none
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             set
             apart
             for
             a
             
               Holy
               Rest
            
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             the
             immediate
             Service
             of
             our
             blessed
             Redeemer
             ?
             Nor
             is
             it
             at
             all
             probable
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             can
             find
             time
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             
               urgent
               Business
            
             ,
             for
             Visits
             ,
             for
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             their
             Friends
             ,
             for
             idle
             and
             unprofitable
             Discourse
             ,
             (
             both
             before
             the
             
               Lord's
               .
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             even
             upon
             it
             )
             and
             it
             's
             well
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             their
             Sins
             too
             ,
             should
             yet
             be
             able
             to
             find
             no
             time
             for
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             invites
             them
             to
             his
             own
             Table
             .
             Judge
             then
             how
             wretched
             an
             Excuse
             this
             is
             ,
             when
             by
             a
             palpable
             Falshood
             Men
             would
             defend
             their
             Disobedience
             .
          
           
             §
             XXIX
             .
             But
             secondly
             .
             This
             Excuse
             is
             weak
             and
             foolish
             :
             For
             supposing
             we
             should
             really
             find
             out
             some
             little
             Business
             to
             employ
             our selves
             in
             ,
             just
             before
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             Celebration
             ,
             yet
             what
             can
             be
             more
             foolish
             than
             to
             put
             off
             a
             
               greater
               Affair
            
             for
             a
             less
             ;
             
             a
             matter
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             for
             what
             's
             of
             little
             or
             no
             moment
             ?
             But
             what
             's
             the
             
               whole
               World
            
             to
             my
             own
             Soul
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             miserable
             exchange
             should
             I
             make
             ,
             if
             thro'
             the
             Cares
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Riches
             ,
             I
             should
             by
             gaining
             the
             one
             ,
             eternally
             lose
             the
             other
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             if
             Business
             could
             defend
             a
             Person
             for
             one
             neglect
             or
             omission
             ,
             how
             immodest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             foolish
             ,
             is
             it
             to
             bring
             always
             the
             same
             Excuse
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             postpone
             our
             own
             Happiness
             ,
             included
             in
             our
             Obedience
             ?
          
           
             §
             XXX
             .
             And
             such
             a
             practice
             is
             as
             wicked
             as
             't
             is
             foolish
             .
             For
             't
             is
             a
             high
             Affront
             and
             Injury
             both
             to
             the
             King
             and
             the
             
               King's
               Son
            
             ;
             and
             will
             they
             not
             both
             extremely
             and
             justly
             resent
             it
             ?
             'T
             is
             a
             Wrong
             and
             Injury
             done
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             't
             is
             in
             our
             Power
             to
             injure
             them
             :
             like
             him
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             rather
             to
             leave
             our
             Saviour
             than
             to
             part
             with
             our
             Possessions
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             step
             out
             of
             the
             World
             for
             a
             
               few
               moments
            
             .
             To
             say
             we
             'll
             not
             come
             because
             we
             are
             busie
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             to
             say
             we
             'll
             come
             
               when
               we
               have
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               .
            
             To
             put
             it
             off
             till
             
               another
               time
            
             ,
             is
             fairly
             to
             own
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             
               great
               concern
            
             ,
             for
             whatever
             we
             think
             so
             ,
             we
             set
             immediately
             about
             it
             .
          
           
           
             §
             XXXI
             .
             But
             there
             's
             oftentimes
             something
             very
             bad
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             this
             Excuse
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             make
             it
             ,
             would
             do
             well
             seriously
             to
             ask
             themselves
             whether
             by
             Business
             they
             mean
             not
             something
             worse
             ?
             some
             appendage
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             stings
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             dares
             not
             let
             them
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Are
             they
             not
             guilty
             of
             Intemperance
             ,
             or
             Injustice
             in
             their
             Dealings
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             If
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             remitted
             to
             the
             Answer
             given
             to
             those
             under
             the
             former
             Head
             ,
             for
             no
             pretended
             necessity
             can
             excuse
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             escape
             God's
             Anger
             ,
             but
             Repentance
             and
             Amendment
             .
          
           
             §
             XXXII
             .
             A
             
               superstitious
               Fear
            
             ,
             and
             mistaken
             Reverence
             for
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             terrible
             apprehensions
             concerning
             it
             ,
             chiefly
             grounded
             on
             some
             misapplied
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             do
             very
             frequently
             keep
             Persons
             from
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             .
             But
             if
             we
             are
             but
             as
             willing
             to
             know
             and
             to
             do
             our
             Duty
             as
             to
             make
             Excuses
             for
             the
             neglecting
             it
             ,
             such
             a
             full
             Answer
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             these
             Objections
             ,
             as
             would
             scarce
             fail
             to
             give
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
           
             §
             XXXIII
             .
             The
             first
             and
             chiefest
             Text
             ,
             and
             which
             many
             have
             so
             often
             in
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             as
             if
             
               
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
              
            
             were
             never
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ;
             is
             that
             in
             the
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
               .
            
             And
             there
             are
             several
             Expressions
             sounding
             much
             the
             same
             way
             in
             the
             first
             Exhortation
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             careful
             when
             we
             come
             thither
             ,
             
               Lest
               it
               encrease
               our
               damnation
               ,
               and
               lest
               Satan
               enter
               into
               us
               as
               he
               did
               into
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               fill
               us
               full
               of
               all
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               destruction
               both
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul
               :
            
             which
             very
             severe
             Sentences
             are
             here
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             perswade
             Men
             to
             true
             Repentance
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             they
             can
             mean
             no
             more
             than
             that
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             whereon
             they
             are
             grounded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             interpreted
             by
             it
             .
             And
             to
             understand
             that
             aright
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             into
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             two
             Phrases
             ,
             
               Receiving
               unworthily
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Damnation
             which
             is
             threaten'd
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             XXXIV
             .
             And
             the
             context
             evidently
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Receiving
             unworthily
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Corinthians
             are
             here
             blamed
             ,
             was
             receiving
             
             with
             that
             
               inexcusable
               Disorder
            
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             guilty
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             One
             was
             hungry
             ,
             and
             another
             drunken
             ,
             at
             their
             
               Feasts
               of
               Charity
            
             ,
             which
             then
             accompanied
             that
             Ordinance
             .
             There
             were
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             among
             them
             ,
             even
             at
             that
             Feast
             ;
             one
             great
             End
             whereof
             was
             to
             promote
             Christian
             Unity
             and
             Love.
             One
             came
             before
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Rich
             despised
             the
             Poor
             .
             They
             did
             not
             discern
             the
             
               Lord's
               Body
            
             .
             They
             made
             no
             difference
             between
             that
             and
             
               common
               Food
            
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             
               consider'd
               it
            
             not
             as
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             *
             not
             as
             a
             
               Christian
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               Heathen
               Feast
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Iewish
               Passover
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XXXV
             .
             Whereby
             they
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             Damnation
             to
             themselves
             .
             By
             which
             cannot
             be
             immediately
             intended
             
               eternal
               Damnation
            
             ,
             but
             
               temporal
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             here
             undoubtedly
             signifies
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             more
             harshly
             by
             Damnation
             .
             For
             the
             following
             words
             explain
             it
             ;
             
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               sick
               and
               weak
               ,
               and
               many
               are
               faln
               asleep
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God's
             heavy
             Iudgments
             fell
             upon
             them
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             some
             think
             a
             Plague
             ,
             or
             some
             contagious
             Disease
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             bring
             them
             
             to
             Repentance
             ;
             which
             Sense
             is
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             two
             following
             Verses
             .
             
               If
               we
               would
               judge
               our selves
               ,
               or
               consider
               of
               our
               Faults
               and
               repent
               and
               amend
               ,
            
             we
             
               should
               not
               be
               judged
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               afflicted
               with
               these
               
                 temporal
                 evils
              
               .
            
             Tho'
             ,
             even
             those
             were
             in
             order
             to
             amendment
             ,
             and
             such
             Punishments
             as
             were
             proper
             to
             a
             State
             of
             probation
             ,
             for
             it
             follows
             ;
             
               When
               we
               are
               judged
               we
               are
               chasten'd
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               be
               condemn'd
               with
               the
               world
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             at
             Gods
             last
             dreadful
             Tribunal
             .
          
           
             §
             XXXVI
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             askt
             ,
             is
             there
             no
             other
             
               unworthy
               receiving
            
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             damnation
             as
             a
             consequent
             thereon
             ,
             but
             what
             have
             been
             now
             describ'd
             ?
             Yes
             doubtless
             ;
             for
             we
             then
             receive
             unworthily
             ,
             when
             we
             continue
             in
             our
             Sins
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             Obligations
             to
             leave
             them
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             And
             if
             we
             do
             not
             repent
             of
             this
             very
             
               hainous
               Sin
            
             and
             that
             in
             some
             proportion
             to
             the
             high
             Aggravations
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             consequence
             of
             such
             impenitence
             will
             be
             no
             less
             than
             
               eternal
               misery
            
             .
             But
             still
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             from
             the
             foregoing
             Considerations
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             immediately
             intended
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             all
             sober
             Divines
             are
             agreed
             herein
             .
          
           
           
             §
             XXXVII
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Ground
             in
             the
             Words
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             indeed
             in
             any
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             excuse
             any
             Person
             for
             
               not
               receiving
            
             ,
             or
             to
             deter
             them
             from
             doing
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             quite
             the
             contrary
             .
             Because
             the
             Man
             who
             had
             not
             the
             
               Wedding
               Garment
            
             was
             bound
             Hand
             and
             Foot
             and
             cast
             into
             
               utter
               darkness
            
             ,
             did
             this
             excuse
             those
             ,
             who
             
               would
               not
               come
               to
               the
               marriage
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             't
             was
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             
               King
               sent
               forth
               his
               Armies
               and
               destroyed
               those
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               burnt
               up
               their
               City
               .
            
             Christ
             commands
             us
             to
             come
             ,
             his
             
               Ministers
               invite
            
             us
             ,
             't
             is
             our
             
               own
               Faults
            
             ,
             if
             we
             come
             unprepared
             ,
             but
             nothing
             can
             excuse
             our
             Neglect
             and
             Refusal
             .
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
            
             (
             not
             stay
             away
             and
             refuse
             to
             receive
             ,
             but
             )
             
               eat
               of
               this
               Bread
               and
               drink
               of
               this
               Cup.
               
            
          
           
             §
             XXXVIII
             .
             There
             's
             another
             Text
             which
             has
             been
             widely
             mistaken
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             same
             occasion
             .
             'T
             is
             that
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
               He
               that
               doubteth
               is
               damned
               if
               he
               eat
               .
            
             But
             nothing
             can
             be
             plainer
             ,
             than
             that
             this
             place
             has
             no
             manner
             of
             relation
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             to
             any
             
               other
               Food
            
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             
               eating
               meats
               sacrificed
               
               to
               Idols
               ,
            
             or
             of
             any
             of
             those
             Meats
             which
             the
             Iews
             ,
             from
             the
             
               ceremonial
               Law
            
             ,
             accounted
             an
             abomination
             ;
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             did
             it
             with
             a
             
               doubting
               Conscience
            
             ,
             without
             being
             satisfied
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             damned
             or
             condemned
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             his
             
               own
               Conscience
            
             ,
             which
             accused
             and
             judged
             him
             for
             it
             :
             And
             this
             appears
             to
             be
             the
             immediate
             Sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             14.
             v.
             
             
               
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 perswaded
              
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               by
               Christ's
               words
               ,
               
                 that
                 nothing
                 which
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 defiles
                 the
                 man
                 :
              
            
             or
             else
             ,
             by
             
               immediate
               Inspiration
            
             ,
             as
             he
             received
             many
             other
             things
             .
             
               I
               know
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               that
               there
               's
               nothing
               
                 unclean
                 of
                 it self
              
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               that
               esteemeth
               any
               thing
               unclean
               ,
               to
               him
               it
               is
               unclean
               ;
            
             which
             evidently
             refers
             to
             those
             distinctions
             of
             Meats
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             made
             so
             great
             a
             disturbance
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             §
             XXXIX
             .
             But
             since
             it
             may
             be
             urged
             ,
             that
             acting
             with
             a
             
               doubting
               Conscience
            
             is
             a
             Sin
             ,
             in
             what
             case
             soever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             the
             last
             place
             consider
             the
             different
             degrees
             of
             doubting
             ,
             which
             compared
             with
             our
             Obligation
             to
             Duty
             ,
             will
             quite
             remove
             this
             Objection
             .
          
           
           
             We
             may
             reckon
             
               three
               Degrees
            
             of
             Doubting
             .
             1.
             
             When
             Men
             have
             some
             small
             remaining
             scruples
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             unaccountable
             Fears
             ,
             after
             the
             strictest
             Examination
             into
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             all
             moral
             Satisfaction
             therein
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Obligation
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             any
             Action
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             mind
             is
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             Ballance
             ,
             unresolved
             ,
             whether
             a
             thing
             be
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             a
             Duty
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             the
             Reasons
             on
             neither
             side
             do
             sensibly
             and
             visibly
             preponderate
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             incline
             to
             acting
             or
             
               not
               acting
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             most
             true
             and
             
               proper
               doubt
            
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             Men
             are
             absolutely
             dissatisfied
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             mistaken
             Principles
             ,
             or
             the
             Temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             directly
             question
             God's
             mercy
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             their
             own
             Fitness
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Seals
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thence
             are
             on
             the
             very
             
               brink
               of
               despair
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XL.
             As
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Cases
             ,
             where
             there
             only
             remain
             some
             
               unaccountable
               Scruples
            
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Person
             says
             ,
             
               I
               am
               afraid
               to
               do
               such
               or
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               tho'
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 why
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
              
               ;
            
             and
             when
             whatsoever
             bears
             the
             Face
             of
             an
             Objection
             ,
             has
             been
             fairly
             answered
             ;
             the
             Rule
             is
             ,
             we
             
             may
             perform
             any
             
               indifferent
               Action
            
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             no
             circumstances
             that
             alter
             its
             nature
             ;
             we
             must
             perform
             what
             is
             a
             
               certain
               Duty
            
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             the
             case
             before
             us
             ,
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             to
             look
             on
             any
             
               unreasonable
               Scruples
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
             If
             as
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             we
             do
             
               properly
               doubt
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Arguments
             appear
             to
             us
             equal
             for
             the
             doing
             or
             
               not
               doing
            
             such
             an
             Action
             ,
             we
             must
             omit
             an
             
               indifferent
               Action
            
             ,
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             hurt
             in
             such
             omission
             ,
             but
             there
             may
             be
             in
             the
             doing
             it
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               eating
               Flesh
            
             lately
             mentioned
             ;
             we
             
               may
               not
            
             omit
             a
             
               certain
               Duty
            
             ,
             as
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             ought
             rather
             to
             suspect
             our
             own
             Reasoning
             where
             our
             Duty
             is
             so
             clear
             by
             undoubted
             Revelation
             ;
             tho'
             we
             must
             carefully
             use
             those
             means
             which
             God
             has
             appointed
             for
             removing
             that
             Scruple
             and
             Doubtfulness
             .
             But
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             degree
             of
             doubting
             is
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             to
             reach
             even
             to
             despair
             of
             
               God's
               mercy
            
             ,
             from
             which
             dreadful
             Condition
             he
             evermore
             preserve
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             often
             the
             effect
             of
             some
             grievous
             Sin
             ,
             continued
             in
             without
             Examination
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             doubting
             which
             incapacitates
             us
             for
             
             receiving
             .
             And
             that
             this
             does
             so
             ,
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             first
             Exhortation
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             
               That
               't
               is
               requisite
               no
               Man
               should
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               
                 full
                 Trust
              
               in
               
                 God's
                 mercy
              
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               
                 quiet
                 Conscience
              
               .
            
             But
             then
             due
             methods
             must
             be
             used
             to
             obtain
             this
             happy
             Temper
             ,
             and
             
               he
               must
               open
               his
               Grief
               to
               his
               spiritual
               Physitian
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               give
               his
               Advice
               and
               Prayers
               against
               the
               Tempter
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               receive
               the
               benefit
               of
               Absolution
               ,
            
             or
             a
             solemn
             authoritative
             declaration
             of
             Pardon
             on
             his
             sincere
             Repentance
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             adds
             his
             own
             Prayers
             and
             Endeavours
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             restore
             unto
             him
             the
             Ioy
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             this
             blessed
             Feast
             :
             To
             the
             neglect
             of
             which
             formerly
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             examine
             if
             he
             does
             not
             owe
             his
             
               present
               Trouble
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XLI
             .
             Want
             of
             Preparation
             is
             also
             often
             brought
             as
             an
             Excuse
             for
             not
             receiving
             .
             Persons
             have
             not
             had
             Time
             for
             such
             
               strict
               Examination
            
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             necessary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             come
             .
             Now
             to
             this
             common
             and
             popular
             Objection
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             oppose
             ,
             both
             the
             Authority
             and
             Reason
             of
             a
             very
             excellent
             Person
             ,
             who
             clears
             the
             whole
             difficulty
             
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             *
             
               It
               is
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               a
               pious
               and
               commendable
               Custom
               in
               Christians
               before
               their
               coming
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               set
               apart
               some
               particular
               time
               for
               the
               Work
               of
               Examination
               ;
               but
               how
               much
               every
               Person
               should
               allot
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               some
               have
               reason
               to
               spend
               more
               time
               ,
               because
               their
               accounts
               are
               heavier
               ,
               and
               some
               have
               more
               leisure
               and
               freedom
               :
               But
               the
               End
               is
               to
               be
               principally
               regarded
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               understand
               our
               Condition
               ,
               and
               to
               reform
               what
               's
               amiss
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               be
               observed
               ,
               whether
               more
               or
               less
               time
               be
               allowed
               ,
               matters
               not
               much
               .
            
             He
             goes
             on
             .
             
               The
               
                 best
                 preparation
              
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 general
                 Care
              
               of
               a
               Good
               Life
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               may
               receive
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               when
               opportunity
               is
               offered
               ,
               tho'
               he
               
                 had
                 no
                 particular
                 foresight
                 of
                 that
                 opportunity
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               shall
               do
               much
               better
               to
               receive
               than
               to
               refrain
               ,
               because
               he
               's
               habitually
               prepared
               ,
               tho'
               he
               had
               no
               time
               for
               actual
               preparation
               ;
               and
               (
               to
               quote
               no
               more
               )
               we
               cannot
               imagine
               that
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Christians
              
               ,
               who
               received
               so
               constantly
               ,
               could
               allot
               any
               more
               time
               for
               the
               preparation
               for
               it
               ,
               than
               for
               any
               other
               part
               of
               
                 divine
                 Worship
              
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             most
             reverend
             
             Author
             ,
             wherein
             he
             says
             nothing
             against
             either
             Preparation
             or
             Examination
             ,
             which
             he
             owns
             to
             be
             highly
             useful
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             refusing
             to
             receive
             for
             want
             of
             
               actual
               preparation
            
             ,
             or
             always
             allotting
             a
             
               considerable
               portion
            
             of
             time
             to
             this
             Exercise
             ,
             even
             when
             Persons
             are
             before
             
               habitually
               prepared
            
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             time
             for
             such
             actual
             Preparation
             .
          
           
             §
             XLII
             .
             I
             cannot
             think
             of
             any
             other
             Objections
             made
             against
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             by
             any
             Persons
             who
             own
             themselves
             satisfied
             with
             the
             
               publick
               way
            
             of
             Worship
             ;
             tho'
             there
             are
             two
             more
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             brought
             by
             such
             as
             differ
             from
             us
             therein
             .
             The
             first
             from
             the
             posture
             of
             receiving
             .
             The
             second
             from
             the
             Company
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             did
             at
             the
             first
             Institution
             ,
             receive
             in
             a
             Table-posture
             :
             and
             they
             dare
             not
             take
             it
             kneeling
             ,
             because
             it
             looks
             so
             like
             that
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             we
             blame
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             Nor
             can
             they
             ,
             without
             great
             Scandal
             ,
             join
             with
             such
             a
             
               promiscuous
               Society
            
             ,
             some
             of
             whom
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             may
             be
             very
             
               ill
               Men.
            
             
          
           
             §
             XLIII
             .
             In
             Answer
             to
             the
             first
             .
             The
             Sacrament
             being
             instituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             
             the
             
               Paschal
               Feast
            
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             Celebration
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             made
             use
             of
             the
             same
             posture
             wherein
             he
             and
             his
             Disciples
             were
             before
             placed
             ,
             which
             being
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Antients
             in
             Feasting
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             recumbency
             or
             leaning
             on
             one
             another's
             Bosoms
             ,
             neither
             sitting
             nor
             kneeling
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             perhaps
             be
             changed
             without
             disorder
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             Ceremony
             was
             over
             .
             But
             from
             hence
             none
             can
             justly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Gesture
             of
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             express
             our
             deep
             Humility
             ,
             is
             any
             ways
             unlawful
             :
             Kneeling
             is
             a
             fit
             posture
             for
             all
             acts
             of
             Devotion
             .
             The
             Eucharist
             is
             the
             highest
             act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             it
             contains
             in
             it
             many
             other
             acts
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             Thanksgiving
             and
             Adoration
             :
             And
             why
             should
             we
             not
             then
             in
             the
             celebration
             thereof
             ,
             
               fall
               down
               and
               kneel
               before
               the
               Lord
               our
               maker
               ?
            
             The
             Jewish
             Church
             added
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Cup
             to
             the
             Passover
             ;
             these
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             used
             in
             the
             administration
             thereof
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             much
             greater
             alteration
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             a
             
               single
               Gesture
            
             ?
             He
             retained
             the
             second
             
               Cup
               of
               Blessing
            
             ,
             used
             by
             the
             Iews
             ,
             he
             received
             after
             Supper
             ,
             with
             several
             other
             Circumstances
             which
             are
             not
             at
             present
             observed
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             who
             make
             these
             .
             Objections
             against
             our
             Form
             ,
             
             for
             much
             less
             
               considerable
               alterations
            
             .
             The
             main
             Reason
             why
             some
             well-meaning
             Persons
             might
             at
             first
             scruple
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Fear
             lest
             this
             should
             tend
             to
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             fansied
             
               corporal
               presence
            
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             Blood
             in
             them
             :
             But
             this
             is
             entirely
             precluded
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             know
             best
             the
             meaning
             of
             her
             own
             Injunctions
             and
             Practice
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             prevent
             any
             misinterpretation
             of
             this
             innocent
             and
             decent
             Ceremony
             ,
             she
             has
             expresly
             declared
             *
             ,
             
               That
               thereby
               no
               Adoration
               is
               intended
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               either
               unto
               the
               sacramental
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               is
               bodily
               received
               ,
               or
               unto
               any
               corporal
               presence
               of
               Christ's
               natural
               Flesh
               and
               Blood.
               
            
             And
             this
             has
             so
             far
             satisfied
             all
             Persons
             who
             are
             not
             extreamly
             prejudic'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             of
             Foreign
             Churches
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             Communion
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             have
             willingly
             ,
             and
             gladly
             done
             it
             kneeling
             .
             †
             And
             one
             would
             think
             none
             of
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             us
             should
             any
             more
             object
             against
             this
             practice
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             answered
             what
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Opinion
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             
             has
             offer'd
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             it
             .
             *
             Who
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             
               for
               kneeling
               ,
               he
               never
               heard
               any
               thing
               to
               prove
               it
               unlawful
               :
               If
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               either
               some
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               contradicted
               :
               But
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Word
               of
               God
               for
               ,
               or
               against
               any
               Gesture
               :
               Christ's
               Example
               can
               never
               be
               intended
               to
               oblige
               us
               more
               in
               this
               ,
               than
               in
               many
               other
               Circumstances
               that
               are
               confessedly
               not
               obligatory
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               delivered
               it
               but
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               Family
               ,
               &c.
               and
               his
               Gesture
               was
               not
               
                 such
                 a
                 sitting
              
               as
               ours
               .
               2.
               
               And
               for
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               it
               is
               mixed
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               take
               a
               Pardon
               from
               a
               King
               upon
               our
               Knees
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               can
               make
               it
               unlawful
               to
               take
               a
               
                 sealed
                 Pardon
              
               from
               Christ
               by
               his
               Ambassador
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 manner
              
               .
            
          
           
             §
             XLIV
             .
             To
             the
             second
             Objection
             ,
             That
             Persons
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             unworthy
             Communicants
             ;
             we
             may
             first
             ask
             ,
             who
             made
             any
             Man
             the
             
               Iudge
               of
               Hearts
            
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             are
             sure
             any
             Person
             is
             unworthy
             ,
             since
             none
             is
             so
             but
             the
             Impenitent
             ?
             When
             our
             Saviour
             told
             his
             Disciples
             at
             the
             Institution
             
             of
             this
             Supper
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             betray
             him
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             ask
             him
             ,
             
               Lord
               is
               it
               my
               Neighbour
            
             ?
             But
             
               Lord
               is
               it
               I
            
             ?
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             we
             ought
             surely
             to
             be
             more
             concerned
             for
             our
             selves
             than
             for
             others
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             suspicious
             that
             there
             's
             something
             very
             much
             amiss
             in
             our selves
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             censure
             our
             Neighbours
             ?
             Does
             it
             not
             look
             as
             if
             we
             were
             solicitous
             to
             take
             off
             Mens
             Eyes
             from
             our
             
               own
               Faults
            
             ,
             tho'
             at
             the
             expence
             of
             another's
             Reputation
             ?
             Let
             any
             one
             consider
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             he
             'll
             soon
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             worst
             of
             Men
             are
             the
             most
             uncharitable
             .
             But
             farther
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             will
             always
             be
             made
             up
             of
             Good
             and
             Bad
             ,
             and
             the
             Tares
             will
             never
             be
             entirely
             separated
             from
             the
             Wheat
             till
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             Our
             Saviour
             knew
             that
             Iudas
             was
             a
             Devil
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             remove
             him
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             refuse
             to
             receive
             with
             him
             .
             If
             other
             Men
             
               receive
               unworthily
            
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             ,
             they
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             but
             that
             shall
             never
             injure
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             my self
             am
             a
             
               worthy
               Receiver
            
             .
             But
             supposing
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             
               exact
               Discipline
            
             in
             any
             Church
             (
             and
             we
             know
             too
             well
             who
             those
             are
             that
             have
             now
             render'd
             that
             almost
             impracticable
             among
             us
             )
             yet
             this
             can
             be
             no
             just
             Reason
             for
             our
             not
             
             communicating
             with
             it
             :
             Since
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             more
             notoriously
             corrupt
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             pretend
             ours
             to
             be
             :
             There
             were
             not
             only
             Drunkards
             ,
             but
             even
             an
             
               incestuous
               Person
            
             in
             their
             Communion
             ;
             and
             yet
             St.
             Paul
             did
             never
             advise
             any
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             call
             a
             more
             pure
             Church
             out
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Try
             and
             
               Examine
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             receive
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             any
             Person
             be
             publickly
             scandalous
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             Offence
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             we
             know
             our
             Rubrick
             permits
             him
             not
             to
             receive
             ,
             but
             orders
             the
             Minister
             to
             put
             him
             back
             from
             the
             Communion
             :
             Tho'
             in
             
               large
               Parishes
            
             ,
             't
             is
             perhaps
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             know
             every
             Person
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             be
             really
             scandalized
             at
             another's
             
               wicked
               Life
            
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             make
             the
             Minister
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             first
             reproved
             him
             himself
             without
             Success
             ;
             and
             till
             he
             has
             done
             both
             these
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             the
             least
             pretence
             for
             an
             Objection
             on
             that
             account
             against
             receiving
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             also
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             most
             sensible
             of
             those
             who
             are
             dissatisfied
             with
             some
             things
             in
             our
             Communion
             .
             *
          
           
           
             §
             XLV
             .
             The
             Objections
             against
             receiving
             in
             general
             being
             thus
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             fully
             answered
             ,
             there
             remains
             only
             something
             like
             one
             against
             
               frequent
               Communion
            
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             's
             danger
             lest
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             Familiarity
             breeds
             Contempt
             ,
             so
             the
             commoness
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             should
             take
             away
             the
             Reverence
             due
             to
             it
             :
             But
             this
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             might
             be
             said
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Preaching
             :
             Besides
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             good
             Argument
             against
             
               frequent
               Communion
            
             now
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             so
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             received
             every
             day
             ;
             but
             this
             rather
             encreased
             than
             diminished
             their
             Reverence
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             the
             same
             by
             us
             if
             we
             received
             with
             that
             Care
             that
             we
             ought
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             just
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             this
             
               sacred
               Ordinance
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             Examination
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             Preparation
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             WHAT
             has
             been
             said
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             is
             by
             no
             means
             intended
             to
             disswade
             Persons
             from
             a
             due
             Preparation
             before
             they
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             come
             thither
             without
             being
             
               habitually
               prepar'd
            
             ;
             none
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             without
             some
             superadded
             
               actual
               Preparation
            
             .
             He
             that
             comes
             without
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             certainly
             without
             the
             Wedding-Garment
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             
               bound
               Hand
               and
               Foot
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               utter
               darkness
               :
            
             He
             that
             comes
             without
             the
             latter
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             will
             fall
             short
             of
             that
             Comfort
             and
             Benefit
             which
             he
             might
             otherwise
             have
             in
             this
             
               Holy
               Ordinance
            
             .
             It
             may
             not
             therefore
             be
             unnecessary
             to
             enquire
             more
             distinctly
             into
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             wherein
             they
             consist
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             By
             
               habitual
               Preparation
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             transacted
             in
             the
             entire
             frame
             ,
             
             the
             
               uniform
               course
            
             of
             a
             
               Religious
               Life
            
             .
             When
             a
             Person
             has
             made
             it
             the
             main
             Business
             of
             his
             Life
             to
             mortify
             all
             ill
             Habits
             ,
             and
             to
             introduce
             better
             in
             their
             room
             ;
             to
             cleanse
             himself
             from
             all
             Filthiness
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             perform
             his
             Vow
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             be
             sanctified
             and
             renewed
             ,
             to
             repent
             and
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             Holy
             as
             God
             is
             Holy.
             And
             he
             that
             is
             in
             this
             happy
             Condition
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             always
             
               fit
               to
               die
            
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             
               always
               fit
            
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             even
             tho'
             he
             should
             be
             hindered
             from
             any
             
               actual
               Preparation
            
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             Nor
             yet
             does
             it
             hence
             follow
             that
             such
             
               actual
               Preparation
            
             is
             to
             be
             neglected
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             undoubtedly
             highly
             useful
             ,
             and
             tends
             very
             much
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             .
             This
             Preparation
             chiefly
             consists
             in
             Examination
             ,
             or
             the
             strict
             trial
             of
             our
             Lives
             and
             Conversations
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             God's
             Word
             .
             A
             due
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             the
             solemn
             Seal
             of
             God's
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             made
             with
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             is
             presupposed
             in
             every
             Communicant
             :
             Tho'
             where
             any
             are
             ignorant
             of
             these
             first
             Principles
             ,
             they
             may
             find
             some
             account
             of
             them
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Manual
             :
             Nor
             ought
             any
             to
             presume
             to
             receive
             ,
             
             without
             they
             have
             such
             knowledge
             ,
             however
             ,
             an
             equal
             clearness
             in
             these
             Matters
             cannot
             be
             expected
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             required
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             but
             a
             Man
             shall
             be
             accepted
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             made
             the
             best
             of
             his
             Opportunities
             of
             Knowledge
             .
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             a
             Person
             that
             is
             truely
             humbled
             for
             some
             degrees
             of
             ignorance
             in
             these
             and
             other
             
               spiritual
               Matters
            
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             much
             safer
             Condition
             ,
             than
             those
             whom
             Knowledge
             puffs
             up
             ,
             without
             either
             Humility
             or
             Charity
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             A
             competent
             Knowledge
             being
             presupposed
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             these
             
               Holy
               Mysteries
            
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             need
             much
             proof
             that
             some
             
               actual
               Preparation
            
             is
             highly
             requisite
             before
             we
             receive
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Preparation
             of
             Man's
             Heart
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Cases
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             But
             none
             are
             so
             weak
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             their
             
               own
               Endeavours
            
             ,
             are
             also
             necessary
             ;
             
               we
               must
               judge
               our selves
               if
               we
               would
               not
               be
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord.
               We
               must
               purify
               our selves
               before
               we
               eat
               the
               Passover
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               presumes
               to
               eat
               it
               in
               his
               uncleanness
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               without
               repenting
               of
               his
               Sins
               ,
               that
               Soul
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               People
               .
            
             We
             ought
             to
             be
             cleansed
             according
             to
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             have
             
             done
             our
             Endeavours
             ,
             the
             good
             Lord
             will
             pardon
             what
             is
             unavoidably
             wanting
             .
             Iosiah
             commanded
             the
             Levites
             to
             prepare
             and
             sanctify
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             their
             Brethren
             against
             that
             famous
             Passover
             which
             was
             kept
             in
             his
             time
             .
             And
             if
             Preparation
             was
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             Jewish
             Passover
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             it
             altogether
             needless
             when
             we
             are
             to
             partake
             of
             this
             
               Christian
               Feast
            
             ;
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             keep
             neither
             with
             the
             
               Old
               Leaven
            
             ,
             of
             Judaism
             or
             Heathenism
             ,
             or
             an
             open
             notorious
             wicked
             Life
             ;
             neither
             with
             the
             as
             dangerous
             Leaven
             of
             malice
             and
             hypocrisie
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             unleavened
             Bread
             of
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             .
             Without
             such
             preparation
             ,
             
               we
               may
               eat
               and
               drink
               unworthily
               ,
               kindle
               God's
               Wrath
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               provoke
               him
               to
               plague
               us
               with
               divers
               Diseases
               and
               sundry
               kinds
               of
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             §
             V.
             But
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             Preparation
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             consists
             in
             Examination
             :
             For
             how
             can
             we
             know
             how
             Accounts
             are
             between
             Heaven
             and
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             look
             into
             them
             ?
             What
             our
             Debts
             are
             ?
             What
             Mercies
             we
             receive
             ?
             What
             we
             still
             want
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             best
             way
             to
             obtain
             them
             ?
             What
             Sins
             we
             are
             to
             confess
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             against
             ?
             Where
             we
             are
             to
             plant
             our
             Batteries
             ?
             Where
             to
             expect
             an
             Assault
             ?
             What
             
             the
             best
             methods
             of
             Defence
             ?
             What
             Auxiliaries
             we
             want
             ,
             and
             where
             to
             obtain
             them
             ?
             This
             the
             Apostle
             strictly
             commands
             every
             Man
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             examine
             ,
             or
             prove
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             come
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ;
             not
             to
             
               come
               without
               Examination
            
             ,
             or
             to
             stay
             away
             on
             pretence
             of
             
               not
               being
               examined
            
             .
             Something
             indeed
             of
             this
             Nature
             is
             the
             Practice
             of
             every
             good
             Christian
             every
             Day
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             has
             been
             even
             of
             moral
             Heathens
             )
             to
             examine
             his
             Conscience
             before
             he
             sleeps
             ,
             what
             Sins
             he
             has
             that
             day
             committed
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Steps
             he
             fell
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             penitently
             and
             earnestly
             to
             implore
             Forgiveness
             for
             what
             's
             past
             ,
             and
             Grace
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             to
             do
             better
             :
             And
             't
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             imagine
             how
             any
             Man
             should
             be
             a
             
               very
               good
               Christian
            
             without
             it
             ;
             whereas
             whoever
             does
             constantly
             and
             carefully
             practise
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             he
             may
             find
             excellent
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             among
             the
             Devotions
             annexed
             to
             the
             
               Whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             that
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Questions
             added
             at
             the
             End
             of
             this
             Treatise
             )
             must
             needs
             make
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Progress
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             will
             more
             especially
             find
             a
             wonderful
             advantage
             therein
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             easiness
             of
             his
             actual
             Examination
             and
             Preparation
             for
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
           
             §
             VI.
             Which
             
               actual
               Preparation
            
             and
             Examination
             immediately
             before
             we
             receceive
             are
             highly
             requisite
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             make
             up
             for
             defects
             in
             the
             habitual
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             exact
             and
             more
             solemn
             than
             our
             daily
             Inquisition
             into
             the
             State
             of
             our
             Minds
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             done
             with
             very
             great
             Advantage
             ,
             by
             setting
             apart
             some
             
               one
               day
            
             in
             the
             Week
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             where
             a
             Person
             is
             at
             his
             
               own
               disposal
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               necessary
               Affairs
            
             will
             permit
             him
             ,
             entirely
             ,
             for
             this
             great
             Concern
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             search
             and
             try
             our
             ways
             and
             turn
             again
             to
             the
             Lord.
             This
             would
             be
             near
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             the
             Impression
             made
             by
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             wear
             away
             again
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             to
             be
             so
             deep
             and
             lively
             as
             at
             less
             distance
             :
             Nor
             might
             it
             be
             so
             convenient
             to
             put
             it
             off
             to
             the
             very
             last
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             lest
             something
             or
             other
             should
             intervene
             and
             hinder
             it
             .
             But
             for
             those
             who
             have
             not
             really
             leisure
             for
             such
             a
             
               solemn
               Preparation
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             case
             of
             an
             
               accidental
               Communion
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             foreseen
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             before
             
               habitually
               prepared
            
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             best
             Divines
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             reject
             such
             an
             Opportunity
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             more
             solemn
             
               actual
               Preparation
            
             .
             However
             ,
             
             he
             who
             has
             but
             a
             
               little
               time
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             
               do
               his
               diligence
               to
               give
               of
               that
               Little.
            
             A
             Servant
             or
             labouring
             Man
             ,
             may
             at
             least
             redeem
             an
             Hour
             or
             two
             ,
             either
             in
             Mornings
             or
             Evenings
             ,
             for
             this
             great
             Work
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             do
             for
             their
             
               worldly
               Interest
            
             ,
             on
             any
             
               extraordinary
               Occasion
            
             .
             Few
             have
             so
             much
             Business
             but
             they
             can
             find
             time
             for
             their
             Diversions
             ,
             many
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             are
             our
             Souls
             only
             not
             worth
             a
             
               few
               Hours
            
             ,
             which
             he
             who
             bought
             them
             so
             dearly
             ,
             assures
             us
             ,
             are
             more
             
               worth
               than
               all
               the
               World
            
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             following
             Directions
             may
             be
             observed
             while
             a
             Person
             is
             employed
             in
             many
             sorts
             of
             Work
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             concerns
             of
             Husbandry
             :
             And
             for
             many
             Tradesmen
             ,
             they
             have
             yet
             greater
             leisure
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             should
             be
             much
             better
             filled
             up
             this
             way
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             shameful
             Idleness
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             is
             yet
             worse
             ,
             the
             reading
             
               ill
               Books
            
             ,
             and
             profane
             and
             
               immoral
               Plays
            
             ,
             which
             scarce
             ever
             fail
             of
             rendring
             the
             mind
             ,
             not
             only
             weak
             and
             trivial
             ,
             but
             even
             averse
             to
             Piety
             and
             unfit
             for
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             a
             
               Holy
               Life
            
             .
             For
             those
             who
             are
             really
             straitned
             as
             to
             time
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             particular
             Directions
             for
             Examination
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Ease
             ,
             the
             following
             Rules
             are
             abbreviated
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             case
             of
             so
             
               many
               Persons
            
             as
             plead
             that
             Excuse
             ,
             since
             we
             shall
             frequently
             
             hear
             Men
             complain
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Time
               lies
               upon
               their
               Hands
            
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             employ
             it
             :
             And
             for
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             can
             command
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             go
             through
             them
             ,
             the
             
               larger
               Directions
            
             which
             now
             follow
             ,
             are
             chiefly
             intended
             .
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             When
             the
             Day
             approaches
             ,
             whereon
             we
             expect
             one
             
               happy
               Opportunity
            
             more
             to
             meet
             our
             Saviour
             at
             his
             own
             Table
             ,
             whose
             Invitation
             ,
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             with
             the
             
               greatest
               Ioy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Reverence
             ;
             the
             first
             thing
             we
             do
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             sequester
             our selves
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             from
             all
             worldly
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             troublesome
             Cares
             of
             Life
             .
             To
             do
             this
             with
             all
             possible
             Intention
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             with
             firm
             Resolves
             and
             full
             purpose
             of
             Heart
             ,
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             other
             Business
             ,
             any
             other
             Thoughts
             ,
             unsuitable
             to
             this
             great
             Work.
             Which
             having
             begun
             with
             devout
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Divine
             Assistance
             ,
             let
             us
             proceed
             in
             the
             impartial
             Examen
             of
             our
             Consciences
             on
             the
             following
             Heads
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             our
             Repentance
             .
             2.
             
             
               Holy
               Resolutions
            
             .
             3.
             
             Faith.
             4.
             
             Thankfulness
             .
             And
             5.
             
             Charity
             .
             All
             which
             if
             we
             find
             in
             some
             good
             degree
             wrought
             
             in
             us
             by
             God's
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             we
             may
             approach
             with
             comfort
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             And
             first
             :
             We
             are
             to
             examine
             our selves
             concerning
             our
             Repentance
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             consists
             ,
             whether
             habitual
             or
             actual
             ;
             and
             under
             actual
             Repentance
             ,
             may
             be
             included
             our
             particular
             Examination
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             
               God's
               Commands
            
             ,
             before
             we
             approach
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             Nature
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             consists
             in
             a
             thorough
             
               Change
               of
               Heart
               and
               Life
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               hate
               all
               Sin
               ,
            
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             ;
             to
             love
             God
             more
             than
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             or
             even
             ,
             than
             our
             own
             Lives
             ,
             in
             the
             prevailing
             bent
             ,
             the
             settled
             Choice
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             to
             evidence
             this
             by
             keeping
             his
             Commandments
             :
             To
             live
             in
             the
             course
             of
             no
             
               greater
               Sin
            
             ,
             such
             as
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             neglect
             of
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             waste
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             perfect
             Contradiction
             to
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             left
             immediately
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             avoid
             eternal
             Misery
             :
             not
             to
             indulge
             so
             much
             as
             Sins
             of
             Infirmity
             ,
             nor
             to
             say
             ,
             
               is
               it
               not
               a
               little
               one
               ?
            
             such
             as
             sloth
             ,
             passion
             ,
             forgetfulness
             of
             our
             Duty
             in
             some
             Instances
             ,
             wandring
             Thoughts
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             for
             a
             Christian
             is
             to
             fight
             against
             
               all
               Sin
            
             ,
             
             and
             such
             as
             are
             at
             first
             comparatively
             little
             ,
             yet
             do
             all
             deserve
             God's
             Anger
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             will
             if
             they
             are
             neglected
             ,
             grow
             bigger
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             perhaps
             ,
             irresistible
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             true
             Repentance
             is
             a
             
               thorough
               Change
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Man
            
             ,
             the
             
               Principles
               ,
               Inclinations
            
             and
             Desires
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               outward
               Actions
            
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             's
             call'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             New-Man
             ,
             the
             New-Heart
             ,
             the
             New-Creature
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             all
             by
             Nature
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Wrath
            
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             
               Original
               Sin
            
             *
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             who
             has
             lived
             to
             years
             of
             Discretion
             ,
             but
             what
             has
             made
             that
             
               sad
               use
            
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             to
             sin
             against
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             many
             
               actual
               Transgressions
            
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             
               grosser
               habits
            
             of
             wickedness
             ;
             from
             which
             God
             knows
             ,
             very
             few
             can
             say
             they
             are
             wholly
             innocent
             in
             this
             
               degenerate
               Age
            
             :
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             recover
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             escape
             God's
             Anger
             ,
             but
             by
             
               forsaking
               Sin
            
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             abhorrence
             and
             detestation
             .
             'T
             is
             therefore
             evident
             that
             those
             are
             miserably
             and
             dangerously
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             fansie
             they
             repent
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             some
             Fear
             of
             Hell
             ,
             some
             light
             checks
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             transient
             Sorrow
             for
             offending
             God
             ,
             without
             effectually
             
             
             
             
             
             leaving
             all
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             God
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             wander'd
             ,
             and
             leading
             a
             
               Holy
               Life
            
             .
             Then
             have
             we
             this
             
               habitual
               Repentance
            
             ,
             when
             by
             God's
             Grace
             we
             do
             in
             the
             
               main
               course
            
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             express
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             
               New
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             our
             chief
             Business
             to
             strive
             against
             our
             Corruptions
             ,
             manfully
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             effectually
             to
             work
             out
             our
             own
             Salvation
             :
             To
             have
             that
             
               Image
               of
               God
            
             renewed
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             lost
             by
             the
             Fall.
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             
               habitual
               Repentance
            
             .
          
           
             §
             IX
             .
             
               Actual
               Repentance
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             every
             good
             Man
             puts
             in
             practice
             on
             his
             falling
             into
             any
             Sin
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             should
             renew
             more
             particularly
             and
             exactly
             ,
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ;
             whereunto
             we
             are
             directed
             in
             the
             first
             Exhortation
             on
             the
             Sunday
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             therefore
             do
             very
             well
             seriously
             to
             peruse
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Preparation
             for
             it
             .
             Wherein
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             
               That
               't
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               search
               and
               examine
               our
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               lightly
               and
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Dissemblers
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               that
               we
               may
               come
               Holy
               and
               Clean
               to
               this
               heavenly
               Feast
               .
            
             
             And
             we
             are
             further
             directed
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               God's
               Commands
               ,
               and
               whereinsoever
               we
               shall
               perceive
               our selves
               to
               have
               offended
               ,
               either
               by
               Will
               ,
               Word
               or
               Deed
               ,
               there
               to
               bewail
               our
               own
               sinfulness
               ,
               and
               to
               confess
               our selves
               to
               Almighty
               God.
               
            
             And
             to
             assist
             us
             herein
             ,
             we
             may
             find
             large
             and
             exact
             Catalogues
             of
             Sins
             in
             several
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             particularly
             those
             annexed
             to
             the
             
               Whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
            
             ;
             which
             if
             you
             have
             not
             ,
             you
             may
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             this
             following
             ,
             and
             examine
             your self
             concerning
             the
             particular
             Breaches
             of
             God's
             Commands
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             first
             or
             second
             Table
             .
          
           
             §
             X.
             The
             Breaches
             of
             the
             
               first
               Command
            
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             are
             ;
             1.
             
             Atheism
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             Atheistical
             Thoughts
             or
             Discourse
             (
             too
             common
             among
             the
             
               foolish
               Wits
            
             of
             the
             Age
             )
             2.
             
             Polytheism
             ,
             or
             believing
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             
               more
               Gods
               than
               one
            
             ,
             the
             main
             thing
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Command
             ;
             under
             which
             may
             be
             included
             Ditheism
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             
               two
               Gods
            
             ,
             of
             which
             those
             cannot
             clear
             themselves
             who
             pay
             
               Divine
               Honours
            
             to
             any
             ,
             whom
             they
             believe
             not
             
               essentially
               one
            
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             Tritheism
             ,
             if
             any
             now
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             worshipping
             
               three
               Gods
            
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             but
             
               One
               
               Supreme
            
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             but
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             (
             tho'
             Three
             Persons
             ,
             )
             who
             is
             
               over
               all
               ,
               blessed
               for
               ever
               .
            
             3.
             
             Covetousness
             ,
             which
             is
             Idolatry
             .
             Immoderate
             Love
             of
             our selves
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             Carnal-mindedness
             ,
             which
             is
             Death
             .
             A
             violent
             and
             unreasonable
             Passion
             for
             any
             Person
             or
             Thing
             in
             this
             World.
             4.
             
             Wilful
             Ignorance
             of
             God
             or
             of
             his
             Word
             ;
             carelessness
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             neglecting
             or
             despising
             Instruction
             .
             5.
             
             Presumption
             upon
             God's
             Mercy
             .
             A
             
               false
               Peace
            
             and
             Security
             in
             Sin.
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             distrusting
             his
             Power
             or
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             murmuring
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             despairing
             of
             his
             Mercy
             .
             6.
             
             Worshipping
             Angels
             or
             Saints
             .
             7.
             
             Witchcraft
             ,
             or
             doing
             interpretative
             Homage
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             using
             Charms
             ,
             consulting
             with
             Wizards
             ,
             cunning
             Men
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             is
             esteemed
             by
             our
             greatest
             Divines
             ,
             a
             degree
             of
             renouncing
             our
             Christianity
             .
             *
             8.
             
             Unthankfulness
             ,
             Lukewarmness
             ,
             Indevotion
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Impenitence
             .
             9.
             
             Want
             of
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             Dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             Submission
             and
             Resignation
             .
          
           
             The
             Breaches
             of
             the
             
               second
               Command
            
             ,
             are
             ;
             1.
             
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             is
             making
             any
             Images
             with
             intent
             to
             bow
             down
             to
             
             them
             ,
             or
             worship
             them
             ;
             or
             actually
             paying
             such
             Worship
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             tho'
             God
             himself
             be
             represented
             by
             them
             ;
             any
             visible
             
               corporeal
               Representation
            
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             a
             contradiction
             to
             his
             pure
             
               spiritual
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             a
             high
             Breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             *
             as
             is
             even
             the
             forming
             any
             
               corporeal
               Image
            
             of
             him
             in
             our
             mind
             ,
             much
             more
             believing
             a
             
               material
               God.
            
             2.
             
             Sacrilege
             .
             Robbing
             or
             profaning
             Churches
             ,
             detaining
             Tythes
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             God
             forgive
             all
             
               Nations
               ,
               Families
            
             and
             Persons
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             !
             )
             3.
             
             
               Loathing
               Manna
            
             ;
             neglecting
             ,
             or
             disesteeming
             ,
             or
             ridiculing
             God's
             Word
             ,
             or
             not
             profiting
             by
             it
             ;
             contemning
             ,
             abusing
             ,
             causless
             grieving
             his
             Ministers
             .
             4.
             
             Adding
             to
             his
             Word
             ;
             making
             any
             thing
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             not
             made
             necessary
             ;
             coining
             and
             imposing
             New
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             not
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Superstitious
             scrupling
             what
             is
             lawful
             ,
             without
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             the
             Conscience
             better
             informed
             .
             Irreverence
             or
             Undecency
             in
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             refusing
             to
             glorifie
             God
             with
             our
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             Souls
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             his
             .
             5.
             
             Want
             of
             inward
             
               spiritual
               Worship
            
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             the
             outward
             is
             but
             like
             a
             dead
             Carcass
             ;
             (
             tho'
             this
             may
             be
             referred
             also
             to
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             )
          
           
           
             The
             Breaches
             of
             the
             
               third
               Command
            
             ,
             are
             ;
             1.
             
             Taking
             God's
             Name
             in
             vain
             (
             which
             those
             who
             do
             are
             particularly
             branded
             as
             God's
             Enemies
             ,
             *
             either
             by
             false
             or
             rash
             Oaths
             ;
             or
             rash
             or
             impossible
             Vows
             ;
             or
             by
             breaking
             lawful
             or
             possible
             Oaths
             or
             Vows
             ,
             the
             Vow
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ;
             or
             by
             mentioning
             that
             
               glorious
               and
               fearful
               Name
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
            
             without
             an
             act
             of
             Reverence
             and
             Devotion
             .
             2.
             
             Swearing
             by
             any
             Creature
             .
             3.
             
             Want
             of
             a
             just
             Concern
             for
             God's
             Honour
             ;
             encouraging
             ,
             or
             not
             discouraging
             ,
             or
             reproving
             ,
             or
             punishing
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             possible
             and
             practicable
             ,
             those
             Monsters
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             blaspheme
             ,
             or
             prosane
             
               God's
               Holy
               Name
            
             ;
             †
             or
             discouraging
             ,
             or
             not
             assisting
             to
             our
             Power
             those
             who
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             more
             Zeal
             for
             God's
             Glory
             :
             Or
             not
             heartily
             lamenting
             those
             Sins
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             where
             the
             Tide
             of
             wickedness
             runs
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             them
             punished
             .
          
           
             The
             Breaches
             of
             the
             
               fourth
               Command
            
             ,
             are
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             taking
             it
             
               quite
               away
            
             ,
             and
             mocking
             God
             in
             desi●ing
             him
             ;
             
               to
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               for
               our
               Offences
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               incline
               our
               Hearts
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               believe
               it
               ,
            
             (
             as
             some
             do
             )
             purely
             Typical
             
             and
             Iudaical
             ;
             whereas
             a
             
               seventh
               part
               of
               Time
            
             is
             evidently
             of
             moral-positive
             Obligation
             ,
             being
             enjoyned
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             there
             's
             little
             doubt
             ,
             was
             observed
             by
             the
             Patriarchs
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             for
             't
             is
             not
             reasonable
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Religion
             could
             continue
             Sixteen
             Hundred
             Years
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             a
             
               stated
               time
            
             of
             publick
             Worship
             )
             *
             as
             by
             all
             Christians
             since
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             tho
             the
             precise
             
               seventh
               Day
            
             of
             the
             Week
             was
             indeed
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             2.
             
             All
             Profanation
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             weekly
             ,
             or
             
               work
               day
            
             Labour
             ,
             or
             any
             Works
             ,
             but
             of
             Necessity
             or
             Charity
             .
             Unnecessary
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             or
             vain
             Discourse
             or
             Visits
             ;
             much
             more
             by
             
               Playing
               ,
               Dancing
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             make
             it
             indeed
             a
             Iewish
             ,
             not
             a
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
             3.
             
             Neglecting
             to
             imploy
             the
             
               whole
               Day
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             our
             Strength
             and
             Necessities
             permit
             ,
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             Acts
             of
             
               Religios
               Worship
            
             .
             4.
             
             Suffering
             any
             to
             profane
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             our
             Charge
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             can
             binder
             from
             doing
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             giving
             them
             time
             for
             God's
             Service
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             permitting
             our
             Servants
             ,
             or
             very
             Beasts
             to
             rest
             on
             that
             Day
             ,
             or
             any
             manner
             of
             Cruelty
             
             towards
             them
             .
             6.
             
             Refusing
             to
             observe
             any
             
               other
               Days
            
             appointed
             by
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             for
             God's
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             either
             Fasts
             or
             Feasts
             ,
             (
             if
             our
             Occasions
             and
             Circumstances
             will
             permit
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             XI
             .
             As
             for
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             containing
             our
             
               Duty
               to
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             does
             our
             Duty
             to
             God.
             We
             offend
             against
             the
             
               first
               Command
            
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             fifth
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             by
             any
             ways
             dishonouring
             our
             Parents
             ,
             whether
             Natural
             ,
             our
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ;
             or
             Civil
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             under
             him
             ;
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             our
             Ministers
             and
             lawful
             Pastors
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             Superiors
             ,
             as
             Masters
             or
             Mistresses
             ,
             or
             our
             betters
             and
             Elders
             .
             By
             being
             undutiful
             ,
             stubborn
             or
             unnatural
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             indebted
             for
             our
             Birth
             and
             Education
             :
             By
             rebelling
             against
             our
             Prince
             ,
             or
             being
             unthankful
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             reviling
             him
             ,
             or
             lightly
             believing
             ill
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             commissioned
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             opposing
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             
               lawful
               Authority
            
             he
             has
             deputed
             unto
             them
             .
             By
             contemning
             or
             defrauding
             our
             lawful
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             forsaking
             them
             ,
             or
             discouraging
             them
             by
             neglecting
             
               publick
               Worship
            
             (
             of
             which
             also
             under
             the
             
               third
               .
            
             )
             By
             being
             unfaithful
             to
             Masters
             ,
             or
             careless
             of
             their
             Concerns
             ,
             
             or
             stubborn
             and
             refractory
             and
             disobedient
             to
             their
             
               lawful
               Commands
            
             .
             By
             incivility
             and
             rudeness
             and
             want
             of
             
               due
               Respect
            
             to
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             rising
             up
             before
             the
             hoary
             Head
             :
             Or
             in
             the
             
               reciprocal
               Duties
            
             ,
             want
             of
             Kindness
             ,
             Watchfulness
             ,
             Support
             ,
             Instruction
             ,
             Provision
             ,
             from
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             doing
             what
             in
             them
             lies
             for
             the
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             of
             those
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             sixth
             :
             1.
             
             The
             
               direct
               Breach
            
             of
             it
             is
             Murder
             ,
             the
             old
             Version
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             do
             no
             Murder
             ,
             being
             better
             than
             the
             New
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               Kill
               ;
            
             for
             all
             know
             that
             all
             killing
             is
             not
             murder
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             just
             War
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             But
             murder
             is
             killing
             without
             ,
             or
             against
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             wrested
             pretence
             of
             Law
             ,
             worse
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             under
             Murder
             ,
             are
             doubtless
             included
             Duels
             ,
             for
             such
             the
             Laws
             have
             justly
             made
             them
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             little
             better
             to
             fight
             in
             an
             unjust
             War
             ,
             or
             without
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Justice
             of
             it
             ,
             meerly
             for
             Pay
             or
             Plunder
             .
             *
             2.
             
             The
             next
             Breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             Wounding
             or
             Hurting
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             or
             procuring
             others
             to
             do
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Procuring
             Abortion
             ,
             or
             
             Onan's
             Sin.
             †
             4.
             
             Malice
             ,
             or
             Envy
             ,
             or
             Revenge
             
             against
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             with
             which
             none
             must
             come
             to
             this
             
               Feast
               of
               Love.
            
             5.
             
             Causless
             ,
             rash
             ,
             immoderate
             .
             or
             implacable
             Anger
             ,
             and
             any
             expressions
             of
             it
             by
             Word
             or
             Action
             .
             7.
             
             Murthering
             the
             Souls
             of
             any
             ,
             by
             ill
             Advice
             ,
             or
             Command
             ,
             or
             Temptation
             ,
             or
             Example
             .
             6
             Self-murder
             ;
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             most
             unnatural
             Breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             which
             argues
             the
             heighth
             of
             Discontent
             and
             Despair
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             once
             proceeds
             to
             Action
             ,
             cuts
             off
             all
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             least
             Inclinations
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             abhorred
             and
             repelled
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             dangerous
             Temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             severely
             repented
             of
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             found
             any
             admission
             .
             8.
             
             Want
             of
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             Forgiveness
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             towards
             our
             Neighbour
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             seventh
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             ;
             1.
             
             Expresly
             ,
             Adultery
             .
             2.
             
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             all
             actual
             Impurity
             .
             3.
             
             All
             incentives
             to
             this
             odious
             Sin.
             Unchast
             Looks
             ,
             Dresses
             ,
             Books
             ,
             Plays
             ,
             Songs
             ,
             Poetry
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             Conversation
             ;
             Idleness
             ,
             Pampering
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             often
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             almost
             ,
             all
             other
             Sins
             .
          
           
             The
             direct
             Breach
             of
             the
             
               eighth
               Command
            
             is
             ,
             Stealing
             ,
             either
             open
             ,
             and
             forcibly
             ,
             
             which
             is
             Robbery
             ;
             or
             private
             ,
             which
             is
             These
             and
             Pilfering
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             injuring
             our
             Neighbour
             by
             pretence
             of
             Law
             ,
             by
             Extortion
             ,
             by
             Oppression
             ,
             by
             unequal
             laying
             of
             Taxes
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
             3.
             
             Cheating
             in
             Trade
             ;
             false
             Lights
             ,
             Weights
             ,
             Coin
             ,
             Measures
             ,
             Imposing
             on
             our
             Neighbour
             in
             Buying
             or
             Selling
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             to
             raise
             the
             Price
             of
             Goods
             .
             4.
             
             Denying
             ,
             detaining
             ,
             or
             delaying
             the
             
               Hire
               of
               the
               Labourer
            
             ,
             or
             lessening
             ,
             or
             raising
             it
             beyond
             a
             just
             proportion
             .
             5.
             
             
               Living
               extravagantly
            
             ,
             not
             proportioning
             Expences
             to
             Incoms
             ,
             thence
             running
             into
             unnecessary
             Debts
             without
             an
             
               honest
               Care
            
             ,
             and
             greatest
             Diligence
             to
             discharge
             them
             .
             6.
             
             Fraudulent
             Conveyances
             ,
             Forgeries
             ,
             Breach
             of
             Trust
             ,
             removing
             Landmarks
             ,
             extravagant
             or
             covetous
             Gaming
             ,
             neglecting
             to
             provide
             for
             our
             own
             .
             7.
             
             Refusing
             or
             delaying
             to
             make
             Restitution
             to
             any
             we
             have
             injured
             by
             any
             of
             these
             means
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             no
             Repentance
             ,
             no
             Forgiveness
             ,
             whenever
             we
             are
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             giving
             it
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             or
             to
             
               Religious
               Uses
            
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             find
             the
             Person
             injured
             .
          
           
             The
             Breaches
             of
             the
             ninth
             ,
             are
             ;
             1.
             
             Bearing
             
               false
               Witness
            
             ,
             by
             direct
             Perjury
             .
             2.
             
             Pleading
             against
             our
             Conscience
             ;
             or
             not
             swearing
             the
             
               whole
               Truth
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             when
             required
             in
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             .
             3.
             
             Slandering
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             or
             lightly
             
             taking
             up
             an
             
               evil
               Report
            
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             spreading
             
               malicious
               Truth
            
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             
               speaking
               ill
            
             of
             him
             ,
             unless
             when
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             Reputation
             ,
             or
             another's
             Welfare
             is
             concerned
             .
             4.
             
             
               Uncharitable
               Censures
            
             ,
             deriding
             or
             exposing
             any
             one's
             Infirmities
             .
             5.
             
             Tale-bearing
             and
             whispering
             ,
             the
             Vice
             of
             mean
             and
             ignoble
             Souls
             .
             6.
             
             Dissembling
             ,
             Flattering
             ,
             and
             Lying
             .
             7.
             
             Neglecting
             to
             defend
             our
             Neighbour's
             Reputation
             ,
             where
             we
             can
             do
             it
             with
             decency
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             tenth
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             desiring
             any
             .
             thing
             that
             's
             my
             Neighbour's
             ,
             without
             a
             
               just
               Compensation
            
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Discontent
             and
             repining
             at
             our
             own
             Condition
             ,
             or
             envying
             our
             Neighbours
             .
             3.
             
             The
             first
             allowed
             pleasing
             motions
             to
             any
             Sin
             ,
             especially
             to
             Impurity
             ,
             or
             delightful
             Reflections
             on
             past
             Wickedness
             .
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             chief
             Breaches
             of
             God's
             Commands
             ,
             upon
             all
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             would
             do
             well
             distinctly
             to
             examine
             our selves
             in
             our
             Preparation
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             especially
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             Sins
             whereunto
             we
             have
             formerly
             found
             our selves
             most
             
               strongly
               inclined
            
             ,
             and
             whereof
             we
             have
             been
             most
             
               frequently
               guilty
            
             .
             We
             ought
             also
             to
             reflect
             on
             all
             the
             Aggravations
             
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             frequently
             ,
             how
             inexcusably
             ,
             against
             how
             much
             Goodness
             and
             Patience
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             many
             checks
             of
             our
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             advice
             of
             Friends
             ,
             against
             how
             many
             Vows
             and
             Resolutions
             we
             have
             committed
             them
             .
             Especially
             ,
             if
             after
             we
             have
             vowed
             against
             them
             formerly
             at
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             concerning
             which
             we
             are
             to
             make
             an
             exact
             Disquisition
             ,
             for
             God
             certainly
             remembers
             all
             those
             Vows
             ,
             tho'
             we
             may
             have
             broken
             them
             ,
             and
             forgot
             them
             .
             And
             if
             we
             do
             not
             yet
             find
             our
             Hearts
             sufficiently
             affected
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             for
             us
             ,
             cannot
             melt
             us
             into
             an
             ingenious
             Sorrow
             for
             our
             Offences
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             God's
             dreadful
             Iudgment
             ,
             his
             terrible
             Indignation
             against
             
               impenitent
               Sinners
            
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             our
             
               stony
               Hearts
            
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             that
             
               godly
               Sorrow
               which
               works
               Repentance
            
             to
             Salvation
             .
             And
             proportionable
             to
             our
             Sins
             ,
             must
             be
             our
             Sorrow
             and
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             tho'
             here
             it
             may
             be
             necessary
             to
             interpose
             a
             Caution
             :
             There
             are
             some
             pious
             Persons
             of
             such
             
               weak
               Iudgments
            
             ,
             and
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             ready
             to
             accuse
             themselves
             of
             
               many
               Sins
            
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             never
             guilty
             :
             But
             we
             must
             not
             
               lie
               to
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             belie
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             
               charge
               our
               
               selves
            
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             charge
             God
             ,
             foolishly
             :
             And
             where
             we
             find
             in
             our
             Examination
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             preserved
             us
             from
             any
             Sins
             ,
             or
             given
             us
             more
             Strength
             against
             any
             which
             have
             formerly
             been
             too
             hard
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             by
             any
             means
             to
             be
             unthankful
             for
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             but
             ascribe
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             praise
             him
             for
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             so
             well
             to
             improve
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             Talents
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             still
             bestow
             more
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             perfect
             in
             Repentance
             and
             all
             good
             Works
             .
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             Having
             thus
             strictly
             examined
             our selves
             concerning
             our
             Breaches
             of
             God's
             Commands
             ,
             and
             our
             serious
             effectual
             Repentance
             for
             them
             ,
             we
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             to
             firm
             and
             
               Holy
               Resolves
            
             to
             do
             better
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             to
             avoid
             those
             Evils
             we
             have
             faln
             into
             ,
             to
             perform
             those
             Duties
             we
             have
             hitherto
             neglected
             .
             We
             are
             to
             ask
             our selves
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             we
             do
             indeed
             ,
             
               stedfastly
               purpose
               to
               lead
               a
               
                 new
                 Life
              
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               highest
               presumption
               to
               approach
               these
               
                 dreadful
                 Mysteries
              
               :
            
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             we
             are
             actually
             to
             make
             most
             solemn
             Vows
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Resolutions
             ,
             of
             better
             Obedience
             :
             The
             force
             of
             Resolution
             only
             ,
             is
             not
             small
             ,
             it
             gives
             new
             Strength
             and
             Energy
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             
             helps
             to
             perform
             what
             one
             would
             think
             at
             first
             sight
             almost
             
               impossible
               :
               Bodily
               Diseases
            
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             have
             been
             cured
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             thought
             desperate
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             not
             also
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Mind
             .
             There
             is
             a
             
               Spirit
               in
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             the
             Breath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             it
             has
             a
             
               noble
               Force
            
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             but
             stir
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             :
             But
             when
             Vows
             are
             added
             to
             these
             Resolves
             ,
             when
             we
             resolve
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Sight
             ,
             and
             thro'
             his
             Strength
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             pray
             earnestly
             and
             faithfully
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             conscientiously
             use
             the
             means
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Sin
             ,
             to
             encrease
             in
             Goodness
             ;
             all
             these
             make
             such
             a
             Cord
             as
             is
             not
             easily
             broken
             .
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             be
             discouraged
             from
             making
             
               New
               Resolves
            
             ,
             because
             we
             may
             have
             broken
             such
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             made
             :
             No
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             troubled
             for
             our
             Fall
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             lie
             still
             in
             the
             Dirt
             ,
             but
             to
             rise
             immediately
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             recover
             the
             Ground
             we
             have
             lost
             ,
             in
             our
             way
             towards
             Heaven
             :
             We
             are
             to
             observe
             what
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             stumbling
             ,
             how
             we
             came
             to
             break
             our
             former
             Resolves
             against
             our
             Sins
             .
             If
             it
             was
             
               ill
               Company
            
             that
             led
             us
             into
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             carefully
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             ,
             to
             avoid
             such
             Company
             ,
             as
             we
             value
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             eternal
             Happiness
             .
             
             And
             so
             if
             
               Love
               of
               this
               World
            
             have
             made
             us
             neglect
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             resolve
             against
             that
             ;
             actually
             to
             draw
             off
             our
             Minds
             from
             these
             perishing
             Objects
             ,
             and
             fix
             them
             on
             the
             unfading
             Treasures
             of
             a
             better
             World.
             And
             thus
             are
             we
             particularly
             to
             level
             our
             Holy
             Resolutions
             against
             those
             Sins
             which
             do
             most
             
               easily
               beset
            
             us
             ,
             most
             frequently
             prevail
             over
             us
             ;
             solemnly
             ,
             upon
             our
             Knees
             ,
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             Renounce
             those
             Works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             to
             renew
             that
             Solemn
             Renunciation
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             made
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             renew
             those
             Sacred
             Vows
             which
             we
             then
             made
             to
             
               keep
               God's
               Holy
               Will
               and
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               same
               all
               the
               Days
               of
               our
               Lives
               .
            
             Which
             will
             not
             only
             have
             a
             very
             great
             Influence
             on
             our
             future
             Actions
             ,
             to
             preserve
             us
             from
             running
             upon
             any
             Temptation
             to
             our
             former
             Sins
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             neglect
             of
             our
             Duty
             ;
             but
             will
             be
             also
             by
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             a
             mighty
             Guard
             upon
             us
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             are
             actually
             tempted
             ;
             the
             Impression
             of
             those
             good
             Resolves
             being
             still
             deep
             and
             fresh
             on
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             a
             strong
             tendency
             to
             Good
             ,
             and
             aversion
             to
             Evil
             ,
             and
             the
             horrid
             Guilt
             of
             Perjury
             appearing
             before
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             again
             break
             God's
             Commands
             :
             Nor
             had
             the
             Psalmist
             himself
             any
             stronger
             Guard
             
             against
             Temptation
             than
             the
             Sense
             of
             his
             Vows
             ,
             and
             the
             awful
             presence
             of
             that
             God
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             them
             .
             Psal.
             16.
             8.
             
             
               
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 the
                 Lord
                 always
                 before
                 my
                 Face
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 not
                 sin
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             And
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             106.
             
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               am
               stedfastly
               purposed
               to
               keep
               thy
               righteous
               Iudgments
               .
            
          
           
             §
             XIV
             .
             The
             third
             thing
             concerning
             which
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             our selves
             before
             we
             approach
             this
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               we
               have
               a
               
                 lively
                 Faith
              
               in
               God's
               Mercy
               thro'
               Christ.
               
            
             Not
             a
             dead
             ,
             cold
             ,
             and
             unactive
             ,
             but
             a
             
               lively
               Faith
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Faith
               without
               Works
               is
               dead
               :
            
             and
             such
             is
             the
             ungrounded
             fatal
             Presumption
             of
             every
             
               impenitent
               Sinner
            
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             more
             common
             than
             for
             
               bad
               Men
            
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             direct
             contradiction
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Laws
             ,
             in
             repeated
             Acts
             of
             Intemperance
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             immoderate
             Love
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             of
             Praying
             ,
             of
             God's
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             ;
             What
             is
             more
             common
             than
             to
             hear
             such
             mistaken
             Wretches
             as
             these
             cry
             out
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               merciful
            
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               has
               died
            
             ,
             and
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             tho'
             they
             bring
             forth
             no
             Fruits
             meet
             for
             Faith
             or
             Repentance
             ?
             They
             believe
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             tho'
             they
             never
             take
             care
             to
             perform
             the
             Conditions
             
             of
             it
             :
             But
             they
             forget
             ,
             or
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             that
             it
             contains
             threatnings
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             terrible
             ones
             against
             the
             Impenitent
             and
             Disobedient
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             himself
             has
             told
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             'll
             say
             to
             them
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               ,
               because
               
                 Workers
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               .
            
             But
             the
             true
             
               lively
               Faith
            
             here
             required
             is
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               Belief
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Trust
               in
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               thro'
               his
               Promises
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               produces
               a
               constant
               and
               ingenuous
               Obedience
               .
            
             Now
             if
             we
             find
             this
             Faith
             weak
             and
             languishing
             ,
             we
             must
             pray
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             ,
             
               Lord
               
                 encrease
                 our
                 Faith
              
               !
            
             And
             to
             that
             End
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             whom
             
               all
               the
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               and
               Amen
               ,
               ratified
               and
               certain
               .
            
             In
             
               whom
               alone
            
             the
             
               Father
               is
               well
               pleased
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Merits
             ,
             of
             whose
             Obedience
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             his
             Satisfaction
             ,
             his
             Intercession
             and
             Mediation
             ,
             he
             is
             reconciled
             to
             lost
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             offers
             Pardon
             to
             all
             that
             are
             penitent
             and
             obedient
             .
             And
             this
             is
             
               
                 all
                 our
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               Desire
               ;
            
             the
             Hope
             of
             Holy
             Souls
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             their
             Consolation
             and
             their
             Triumph
             ,
             which
             are
             fixed
             so
             firmly
             upon
             that
             
               Rock
               of
               Ages
            
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             be
             moved
             ;
             who
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             
               That
               
               if
               we
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               believe
               also
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               means
               of
               conveying
               all
               the
               Father's
               blessings
               ;
               nay
               ,
               as
               being
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               God
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               Faith.
               
            
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             ,
             the
             
               second
               Person
            
             of
             the
             glorious
             Trinity
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             object
             of
             our
             Trust
             ,
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             our
             Adoration
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               hour
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             of
             blessed
             St.
             
             Steven's
             who
             cried
             out
             in
             his
             
               last
               Agonies
            
             ,
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               !
               receive
               my
               Spirit
            
             *
             And
             thus
             in
             our
             preparation
             for
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             without
             the
             reception
             whereof
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             any
             can
             live
             comfortably
             ,
             or
             die
             happily
             ,
             we
             must
             actually
             advert
             unto
             ,
             deeply
             and
             seriously
             consider
             those
             Promises
             which
             God
             has
             made
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             of
             Grace
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             on
             our
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             :
             
               That
               those
               who
               come
               to
               the
               Father
               
                 by
                 him
              
               ,
               he
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               out
               .
            
             St.
             Iohn
             6.
             37.
             
             
               That
               they
               shall
               not
               see
               Death
               ,
               but
               are
               passed
               from
               Death
               unto
               Life
               .
            
             St.
             Iohn
             8.
             51.
             5.
             24.
             
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               
                 condemnation
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               and
               who
               those
               are
               ,
               we
               are
               immediately
               told
               ,
               
                 who
                 walk
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
             
               That
               all
               who
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               with
               the
               
               Burthen
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               refresh
               them
               ;
            
             St.
             Matt.
             11.
             28.
             and
             several
             others
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             promises
             of
             eternal
             Life
             to
             those
             who
             yield
             a
             sincere
             ,
             and
             impartial
             ,
             tho'
             not
             absolutely
             sinless
             and
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             it
             ;
             all
             the
             threatnings
             thereof
             ,
             being
             only
             the
             unavoidable
             Consequences
             of
             wilfully
             rejecting
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             shows
             the
             necessity
             of
             Faith
             towards
             worthy
             Receiving
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             we
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             unless
             we
             believe
             he
             's
             really
             willing
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             firm
             Faith
             in
             his
             Truth
             ,
             his
             Power
             and
             his
             Goodness
             ?
             And
             how
             could
             we
             have
             any
             well
             grounded
             hopes
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             ?
             And
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Church
             also
             directs
             us
             when
             we
             approach
             this
             Holy
             Table
             ,
             requiring
             us
             ,
             
               to
               have
               a
               lively
               and
               stedfast
               Faith
            
             in
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             the
             Sunday
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             
               that
               't
               is
               requisite
               that
               those
               who
               come
               thither
               ,
               should
               have
               a
               
                 full
                 Trust
              
               in
               God's
               Mercy
               .
            
             Not
             that
             all
             are
             required
             to
             have
             the
             same
             degrees
             of
             Faith
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             doubtless
             different
             measures
             of
             it
             as
             in
             the
             
               Resurrection
               ,
               one
               Star
            
             shall
             differ
             
             from
             another
             in
             Glory
             :
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             43.
             
             But
             our
             Faith
             ought
             certainly
             to
             be
             so
             strong
             as
             to
             overcome
             our
             Infidelity
             ,
             to
             
               over
               come
            
             the
             World
             :
             It
             is
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             not
             want
             acceptance
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             but
             as
             a
             Grain
             of
             Mustard-Seed
             ,
             for
             our
             gracious
             Lord
             has
             promised
             that
             he
             will
             not
             
               break
               the
               bruised
               Reed
            
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             
               smoaking
               Flax
            
             :
             St.
             Matt.
             12.
             20.
             
             Tho'
             we
             are
             always
             to
             press
             forward
             ,
             that
             this
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Graces
             may
             still
             be
             encreased
             ,
             towards
             which
             ,
             nothing
             can
             more
             highly
             conduce
             ,
             than
             the
             frequent
             and
             devout
             reception
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             The
             4th
             .
             thing
             concerning
             which
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             our selves
             in
             our
             preparation
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             [
             a
             
               thankful
               Remembrance
            
             of
             
               Christ's
               Death
               ;
            
             ]
             whereunto
             the
             Church
             directs
             us
             in
             such
             pathetical
             Expressions
             as
             were
             scarce
             ever
             excelled
             ,
             and
             I
             question
             whether
             equalled
             in
             any
             other
             Liturgy
             ;
             tho'
             not
             only
             the
             antient
             Churches
             ,
             but
             our
             Protestant
             Brethren
             ,
             particularly
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             the
             Tigurine
             ,
             have
             excellent
             Forms
             on
             this
             occasion
             :
             I
             mean
             that
             passage
             wherein
             we
             are
             exhorted
             *
             
               above
               all
               things
               to
               give
               most
               humble
               and
               hearty
               Thanks
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               World
               by
               the
               Death
               and
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               both
               GOD
               and
               Man
               ;
               who
               did
               humble
               himself
               even
               to
               the
               Death
               ,
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               for
               us
               miserable
               Sinners
               ;
               who
               lay
               in
               darkness
               and
               the
               shadow
               of
               Death
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               make
               us
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               exalt
               us
               to
               everlasting
               Life
               .
            
             This
             we
             are
             to
             do
             
               [
               above
               all
               things
            
             ]
             because
             this
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             Gratitude
             is
             the
             principal
             Ornament
             of
             the
             Wedding-Garment
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             chief
             and
             immediate
             End
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
            
             of
             me
             ;
             and
             
               hereby
               ye
               
                 shew
                 forth
              
            
             the
             Lord's
             Death
             till
             he
             come
             :
             And
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             ingenuous
             mind
             to
             remember
             ,
             to
             reflect
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             sufferings
             ,
             without
             the
             most
             tender
             Resentments
             ,
             the
             highest
             Thankfulness
             and
             Love
             ?
             For
             how
             can
             a
             Rebel
             be
             fit
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             if
             he
             is
             not
             thankful
             when
             't
             is
             offered
             him
             ?
             'T
             is
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             so
             long
             ,
             so
             seriously
             remember
             the
             exceeding
             great
             Love
             of
             our
             Master
             ,
             and
             only
             Saviour
             thus
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Solemn
             Sacramental
             Commemoration
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             our
             Hearts
             burn
             within
             us
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             
               two
               Disciples
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             thereby
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             fitted
             to
             meet
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             make
             himself
             known
             unto
             
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               in
               breaking
               of
               Bread
            
             :
             St.
             Luke
             24.
             32.
             
             But
             we
             must
             take
             care
             that
             this
             Remembrance
             have
             a
             future
             lasting
             influence
             on
             our
             Lives
             :
             
               Ill
               Men
            
             may
             remember
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             whatever
             they
             may
             pretend
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             presumptuously
             ,
             not
             thankfully
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             productive
             of
             a
             
               Holy
               Life
            
             .
             It
             makes
             them
             nothing
             better
             ,
             but
             rather
             encourages
             them
             to
             go
             on
             in
             their
             Sins
             ;
             whereas
             true
             thankfulness
             will
             naturally
             produce
             unfeigned
             Obedience
             :
             And
             to
             make
             us
             both
             obedient
             and
             thankful
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             there
             should
             need
             no
             more
             than
             to
             consider
             deeply
             from
             what
             Evils
             Christ
             has
             saved
             us
             by
             his
             Death
             ;
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Misery
             :
             And
             what
             Benefits
             he
             has
             obtained
             for
             us
             by
             it
             ;
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             Grace
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             
               eternal
               Happiness
            
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             are
             actually
             conveyed
             ,
             as
             all
             of
             them
             are
             assur'd
             and
             seal'd
             in
             this
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             every
             penitent
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             grateful
             Receiver
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             The
             last
             thing
             necessary
             to
             a
             
               worthy
               Communicant
            
             ,
             is
             Charity
             .
             [
             
               To
               be
               in
               Charity
               with
               
                 all
                 Men.
              
               ]
               When
               we
               bring
               our
               Gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               first
               reconciled
               to
               our
               Brother
               :
            
             We
             must
             offer
             
             it
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             refuses
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             the
             Fault
             is
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             nor
             ought
             
               another's
               Crime
            
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             our
             Duty
             and
             Happiness
             .
             This
             Charity
             must
             also
             show
             it self
             in
             an
             universal
             Love
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             wishing
             ,
             praying
             for
             ,
             endeavouring
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             promoting
             their
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             Welfare
             .
             But
             especially
             ,
             this
             
               Holy
               Love
            
             is
             to
             be
             acted
             and
             exercised
             towards
             
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             towards
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             communicate
             ;
             not
             forgetting
             the
             Poor
             ,
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             relieve
             ,
             as
             well
             at
             the
             Offering
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             way
             that
             lies
             in
             our
             Power
             .
             The
             exercise
             of
             this
             
               Divine
               Grace
            
             ,
             is
             more
             eminently
             necessary
             when
             we
             approach
             to
             this
             
               blessed
               Feast
            
             ,
             because
             't
             was
             
               one
               great
               End
            
             of
             its
             Institution
             ;
             it
             being
             designed
             to
             increase
             
               Christian
               Unity
            
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Love
            
             among
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             who
             herein
             communicate
             both
             in
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             good
             things
             ;
             who
             Feast
             and
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             great
             Inviter
             ;
             
               and
               being
               many
               are
               hereby
               made
               one
               Body
               and
               one
               Bread.
               
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             therefore
             carefully
             to
             examine
             our selves
             before
             we
             come
             thither
             ,
             whether
             we
             heartily
             forgive
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             
             are
             ready
             to
             
               render
               Good
               for
               Evil
            
             ?
             Whether
             we
             feel
             this
             Divine
             Flame
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             dearly
             love
             all
             those
             that
             bear
             the
             
               Image
               of
               the
               heavenly
            
             ?
             And
             in
             order
             to
             produce
             in
             us
             both
             parts
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             we
             should
             need
             do
             no
             more
             than
             consider
             seriously
             how
             many
             Talents
             our
             Lord
             has
             forgiven
             us
             ;
             how
             much
             he
             has
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             while
             we
             were
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             all
             
               Members
               of
               one
               Body
            
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             §
             XVII
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             we
             finished
             what
             relates
             to
             our
             Preparation
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             those
             several
             Graces
             concerning
             which
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             our selves
             before
             we
             approach
             unto
             it
             :
             Repentance
             ,
             attended
             by
             
               good
               Resolves
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Thankfulness
               ,
            
             and
             Charity
             .
             Not
             that
             we
             should
             forbear
             to
             come
             thither
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             find
             all
             these
             in
             the
             utmost
             perfection
             ;
             but
             where
             we
             find
             any
             of
             them
             weak
             and
             languid
             ,
             we
             must
             
               strengthen
               the
               things
               that
               remain
            
             ,
             and
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             Imperfections
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             earnestly
             after
             
               higher
               degrees
            
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             means
             appointed
             to
             encrease
             them
             ,
             especially
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             be
             all
             exercised
             and
             renewed
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             most
             humbly
             and
             
             devoutly
             to
             fall
             upon
             our
             Knees
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             ,
             or
             any
             better
             Forms
             *
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             thus
             address
             our selves
             to
             the
             Giver
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             for
             a
             Supply
             of
             our
             Necessities
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Confession
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               Preparing
               for
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             
               ALmighty
               and
               most
               merciful
               Father
               !
               who
               mayst
               for
               my
               Sins
               be
               most
               justly
               displeased
               with
               me
               ,
               for
               ever
               cast
               me
               off
               from
               thy
               presence
               ,
               and
               condemn
               me
               to
               Everlasting
               Misery
               .
               I
               am
               ashamed
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               blush
               to
               lift
               up
               my
               Face
               unto
               thee
               ,
               for
               all
               my
               misdeeds
               are
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               my
               most
               secret
               Sins
               in
               the
               Light
               of
               thy
               Countenance
               .
               I
               was
               shapen
               in
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               conceived
               in
               Sin
               ;
               by
               Nature
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               ,
               averse
               to
               Good
               ,
               and
               violently
               inclined
               to
               Evil
               ;
               ignorant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               Enemy
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               lost
               and
               undone
               Condition
               ,
               and
               utterly
               unable
               to
               help
               and
               to
               deliver
               my self
               .
               And
               I
               have
               added
               to
               this
               Original
               Sin
               many
               hainous
               
               actual
               Trangressions
               ,
               
                 [
                 Here
                 let
                 the
                 Penitent
                 repeat
                 those
                 Sins
                 whereof
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 former
                 Examination
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 found
                 himself
                 guilty
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               Remembrance
               of
               all
               which
               ,
               I
               desire
               may
               be
               most
               grievous
               as
               their
               burden
               is
               most
               intolerable
               unto
               me
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               done
               all
               these
               abominations
               ,
               with
               many
               
                 aggravating
                 Circumstances
              
               ,
               which
               have
               highly
               encreased
               the
               Guilt
               of
               them
               ;
               without
               regard
               to
               thy
               tender
               Mercies
               ,
               or
               to
               thy
               terrible
               Judgments
               ,
               or
               to
               my
               own
               repeated
               Vows
               and
               Resolves
               of
               Repentance
               and
               Obedience
               .
               O
               make
               me
               to
               abhor
               them
               ,
               and
               my self
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               repent
               in
               Dust
               and
               Ashes
               .
               I
               know
               that
               my
               sorrow
               for
               them
               is
               no
               satisfaction
               to
               thy
               offended
               Justice
               ;
               yet
               since
               thou
               dost
               require
               it
               of
               me
               ,
               to
               render
               me
               capable
               of
               thy
               Mercy
               ,
               work
               in
               me
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               by
               thy
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               such
               a
               true
               and
               unfeigned
               Remorse
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               entirely
               forsake
               them
               ,
               and
               come
               Pure
               and
               Holy
               to
               thy
               Heavenly
               Feast
               .
               O
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               who
               cry
               unto
               thee
               in
               an
               acceptable
               Time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Salvation
               !
               
                 O
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 Three
                 Persons
                 and
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 a
                 miserable
                 Sinner
                 !
              
               O
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               didst
               send
               thine
               Only
               Son
               out
               of
               thy
               Bosom
               to
               tast
               Death
               for
               every
               Man
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               not
               die
               eternally
               ;
               accept
               his
               Attonement
               ,
               
               accept
               his
               Intercession
               ,
               and
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               me
               thro'
               his
               Blood.
               In
               my
               Father's
               House
               is
               Bread
               enough
               and
               to
               spare
               :
               O
               let
               me
               not
               perish
               with
               Hunger
               .
               O
               
                 Son
                 of
              
               David
               
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
              
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               canst
               
                 do
                 any
                 thing
              
               ,
               since
               thou
               canst
               do
               
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               help
               me
               .
               
                 By
                 thine
                 Agony
                 and
                 bloody
                 Sweat
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 Cross
                 and
                 Passion
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 precious
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 ,
                 Good
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 me
                 !
              
               I
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               saved
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               my
               Sins
               only
               ,
               or
               from
               those
               heavy
               Punishments
               that
               are
               due
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               Power
               and
               prevailing
               Influence
               on
               my
               Mind
               :
               from
               all
               my
               Sins
               ,
               even
               those
               which
               have
               been
               most
               dear
               unto
               me
               ;
               and
               am
               willing
               to
               cut
               off
               my
               
                 Right
                 Hand
              
               ,
               or
               pluck
               out
               my
               
                 Right
                 Eye
              
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               but
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               My
               Saviour
               came
               to
               
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               He
               has
               born
               all
               our
               Griefs
               ,
               he
               has
               carried
               our
               Sorrows
               ;
               he
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               Transgressions
               ;
               he
               was
               grieved
               for
               our
               Iniquities
               ;
               he
               has
               excepted
               none
               out
               of
               that
               
                 General
                 Pardon
              
               which
               he
               has
               purchased
               for
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               qualified
               for
               receiving
               it
               .
               I
               present
               the
               Merits
               of
               his
               
                 inestimable
                 Sacrifice
              
               before
               thee
               ,
               O
               offended
               Majesty
               of
               Heaven
               !
               I
               have
               no
               Merits
               of
               my
               own
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               but
               vile
               Dust
               and
               
               Sin
               :
               But
               he
               is
               worthy
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               I
               beg
               Mercy
               of
               thee
               ,
               which
               I
               most
               humbly
               implore
               and
               expect
               ,
               only
               in
               that
               way
               which
               thou
               hast
               appointed
               ,
               and
               on
               those
               Conditions
               which
               thy
               Son
               has
               revealed
               in
               his
               Holy
               Gospel
               ;
               by
               an
               unfeigned
               Repentance
               ,
               a
               firm
               Faith
               ,
               a
               sincere
               ,
               and
               an
               impartial
               Obedience
               .
               O
               therefore
               take
               away
               all
               mine
               Iniquities
               and
               receive
               me
               graciously
               ,
               who
               like
               the
               Prodigal
               ,
               desire
               to
               return
               to
               my
               
                 Father's
                 House
              
               .
               And
               since
               't
               is
               thou
               alone
               who
               dost
               both
               put
               into
               our
               Minds
               
                 good
                 Desires
              
               ,
               and
               canst
               also
               give
               us
               Grace
               to
               perform
               the
               same
               ,
               assist
               me
               now
               and
               ever
               in
               those
               Holy
               Resolves
               which
               I
               make
               of
               new
               and
               better
               Obedience
               .
               Vouchsafe
               me
               thy
               Grace
               to
               avoid
               all
               those
               Occasions
               and
               Temptations
               ,
               whereby
               I
               have
               been
               too
               often
               drawn
               to
               Evil.
               Let
               thy
               
                 Blessed
                 Spirit
              
               evermore
               comfort
               and
               guide
               me
               ,
               and
               lead
               me
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               and
               all
               Goodness
               .
               Let
               me
               henceforth
               Evidence
               my
               unfeigned
               Love
               to
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               keeping
               his
               Commandments
               ;
               and
               let
               that
               and
               all
               other
               Graces
               be
               excited
               and
               encreased
               in
               me
               at
               this
               Time
               in
               my
               approaches
               to
               his
               Holy
               Table
               .
               Pardon
               the
               frivolous
               and
               sinful
               Excuses
               which
               I
               have
               too
               often
               made
               for
               my
               Absence
               from
               it
               ;
               my
               want
               of
               Preparation
               for
               it
               ;
               the
               Deadness
               and
               Indevotion
               
               of
               my
               Soul
               in
               receiving
               it
               ;
               and
               my
               shameful
               Unprofitableness
               by
               it
               !
               O
               that
               I
               may
               now
               sit
               under
               my
               Saviour's
               shadow
               with
               great
               Delight
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Fruit
               may
               be
               sweet
               unto
               my
               Taste
               :
               That
               I
               may
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               receive
               greater
               Strength
               than
               ever
               against
               my
               Sins
               ,
               and
               be
               thereby
               nourished
               up
               unto
               Everlasting
               Life
               ;
               that
               so
               after
               this
               painful
               Life
               is
               ended
               ,
               I
               may
               sit
               down
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Iacob
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               ever
               lives
               to
               make
               Intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               in
               whose
               most
               perfect
               Form
               of
               Word
               ,
               I
               conclude
               my
               unworthy
               and
               imperfect
               Prayers
               ,
               saying
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Father
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Collect
               for
               Perseverance
               .
            
             
               O
               GOD
               of
               all
               Power
               ,
               and
               all
               Love
               ,
               who
               art
               the
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               hast
               assured
               us
               in
               thy
               Holy
               Word
               ,
               that
               thou
               wilt
               not
               break
               the
               bruised
               Reed
               ,
               nor
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               Flax.
               Accept
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               thy
               Dear
               Son
               ,
               any
               weak
               beginnings
               of
               Goodness
               which
               thou
               mayst
               have
               wrought
               in
               me
               by
               thy
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               Despise
               not
               the
               Day
               of
               small
               things
               .
               Help
               me
               to
               continue
               to
               
               the
               End
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               saved
               .
               And
               now
               that
               I
               have
               put
               my
               Hand
               to
               the
               Plough
               ,
               grant
               I
               may
               never
               look
               back
               ,
               lest
               I
               be
               accounted
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               My
               Strength
               ,
               O
               Lord
               !
               I
               ascribe
               unto
               thee
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               Heart
               has
               often
               deceived
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               that
               all
               my
               Strength
               is
               weakness
               ,
               and
               my
               Wisdom
               folly
               .
               Assist
               me
               therefore
               by
               the
               mighty
               Aids
               of
               thy
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               while
               I
               am
               to
               wrestle
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               but
               against
               Principalites
               and
               Powers
               ,
               let
               the
               strong
               Man
               be
               bound
               by
               a
               stronger
               than
               he
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Love
               bruise
               Satan
               under
               my
               Feet
               .
               Let
               me
               be
               content
               to
               suffer
               shame
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               drawn
               away
               by
               the
               Number
               or
               Greatness
               of
               bad
               Examples
               .
               Lead
               me
               not
               into
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               never
               be
               so
               hardy
               and
               presumptuous
               as
               to
               rush
               into
               it
               .
               Keep
               me
               always
               sober
               and
               vigilant
               ,
               temperate
               and
               humble
               ,
               ever
               upon
               my
               Guard
               ,
               watching
               and
               praying
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemy
               may
               obtain
               no
               advantage
               against
               me
               .
               Accept
               and
               confirm
               all
               my
               Vows
               and
               Resolutions
               of
               Obedience
               .
               Let
               me
               have
               a
               constant
               Respect
               unto
               the
               blessed
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               ,
               and
               by
               patient
               continuance
               in
               well
               doing
               ,
               seek
               for
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               obtain
               Glory
               ,
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               thro'
               thy
               Mercies
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               my
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Amen!
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               For
               Faith.
               
            
             
               O
               LORD
               ,
               who
               hast
               said
               that
               he
               who
               has
               but
               Faith
               as
               a
               Grain
               of
               Mustard-seed
               ,
               may
               remove
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               thee
               ,
               
                 Increase
                 my
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               thereby
               overcome
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               quench
               all
               the
               fiery
               Darts
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               Let
               me
               firmly
               believe
               all
               thy
               Promises
               to
               the
               Penitent
               and
               Obedient
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               Threatnings
               against
               impenitent
               Sinners
               .
               Let
               me
               not
               rest
               in
               a
               
                 dead
                 Faith
              
               ,
               a
               presumptuous
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               or
               saved
               ,
               without
               performing
               all
               those
               
                 good
                 Works
              
               which
               thou
               hast
               prepared
               for
               me
               to
               walk
               in
               .
               Give
               me
               that
               Faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               Love
               ,
               and
               by
               an
               impartial
               Obedience
               to
               thy
               Commands
               .
               Let
               me
               firmly
               believe
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               not
               trust
               in
               my
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Merits
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               .
               Let
               me
               always
               hope
               in
               him
               for
               Pardon
               of
               what
               's
               past
               ,
               and
               Grace
               to
               serve
               thee
               better
               for
               the
               future
               .
               Let
               me
               have
               a
               lively
               and
               stedfast
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               I
               approach
               to
               his
               Table
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               draw
               near
               and
               take
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               to
               my
               Comsort
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               
               powerfully
               help
               me
               forward
               in
               the
               right
               way
               which
               leads
               unto
               Everlasting
               Life
               .
               To
               the
               unfading
               Glories
               of
               that
               happy
               State
               ,
               where
               Faith
               shall
               be
               changed
               into
               sight
               :
               where
               ,
               with
               Holy
               Souls
               ,
               who
               are
               departed
               this
               Life
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               and
               Fear
               of
               thy
               Holy
               Name
               ,
               I
               may
               enjoy
               the
               End
               of
               my
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Salvation
               of
               my
               Soul
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               love
               thee
               to
               all
               Eternity
               ,
               thro'
               Jesus
               ,
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Thanksgiving
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               WHAT
               shall
               I
               render
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               all
               Grace
               ,
               for
               the
               Riches
               of
               thy
               Goodness
               towards
               me
               a
               miserable
               Sinner
               !
               How
               utterly
               unworthy
               am
               I
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               common
               Blessings
               of
               Life
               !
               And
               yet
               art
               thou
               pleased
               out
               of
               thy
               infinite
               Mercies
               once
               more
               to
               permit
               me
               ,
               to
               invite
               me
               to
               tread
               thy
               Courts
               ,
               to
               sit
               at
               thy
               Table
               ,
               and
               to
               Feast
               on
               Angels
               Food
               .
               O
               that
               my
               Heart
               could
               be
               fully
               possest
               with
               Thoughts
               of
               Gratitude
               and
               Love
               !
               O
               let
               my
               Mouth
               be
               filled
               with
               Thanks
               ,
               and
               my
               Lips
               with
               Praise
               ,
               for
               those
               inestimable
               Benefits
               !
               
                 God
                 will
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 dwell
                 with
                 Man
                 ,
              
               tho'
               the
               Heaven
               of
               
               Heavens
               cannot
               contain
               him
               .
               My
               Saviour
               will
               fulfil
               his
               gracious
               Promise
               ,
               and
               be
               present
               with
               his
               Church
               in
               his
               own
               Institutions
               ,
               till
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World.
               I
               have
               now
               one
               happy
               Opportunity
               more
               offered
               me
               to
               renew
               that
               Covenant
               which
               I
               have
               so
               often
               broken
               ;
               to
               obtain
               greater
               Strength
               against
               my
               Sins
               ,
               and
               to
               sacrifice
               them
               all
               before
               God
               at
               his
               Holy
               Altar
               ,
               even
               after
               I
               have
               either
               frequently
               slighted
               the
               like
               Invitations
               ,
               or
               been
               present
               at
               thy
               Holy
               Table
               without
               due
               Preparation
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               or
               have
               soon
               forgotten
               those
               Promises
               which
               I
               there
               made
               ,
               and
               those
               Vows
               of
               God
               which
               have
               been
               upon
               me
               .
               But
               ,
               O
               Lord
               !
               as
               my
               utter
               unworthiness
               does
               more
               magnifie
               thy
               infinite
               Goodness
               ,
               so
               let
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               one
               produce
               in
               my
               Mind
               more
               lively
               and
               lasting
               acknowledgements
               of
               the
               other
               .
               For
               which
               ,
               help
               me
               to
               magnifie
               thee
               O
               God
               my
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               thy
               Name
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               !
               and
               grant
               that
               I
               may
               now
               approach
               thy
               Table
               with
               such
               devout
               Praises
               ,
               such
               true
               Gratitude
               ,
               such
               humble
               Love
               ,
               as
               may
               there
               be
               accepted
               of
               thee
               ;
               and
               being
               increased
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               renewed
               Pledges
               of
               thy
               Favours
               ,
               I
               may
               continue
               to
               shew
               forth
               thy
               Praise
               in
               the
               steddy
               Course
               of
               a
               fruitful
               ,
               thankful
               ,
               and
               obedient
               Life
               ,
               thro'
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Amen!
               
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Collect
               for
               Charity
               .
            
             
               O
               LORD
               ,
               who
               hast
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 our
                 doings
                 without
                 Charity
                 are
                 nothing
                 worth
                 ,
              
               pour
               into
               my
               Heart
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               the
               most
               excellent
               Gift
               of
               Charity
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               love
               thee
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               love
               my
               Neighbour
               as
               my self
               .
               I
               am
               now
               approaching
               once
               more
               to
               that
               Feast
               of
               Love
               which
               my
               Saviour
               has
               provided
               for
               me
               :
               O
               that
               my
               Heart
               may
               be
               entirely
               penetrated
               with
               his
               Love
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               endearing
               Thoughts
               of
               what
               he
               has
               done
               and
               suffered
               for
               me
               even
               while
               I
               was
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               may
               wholly
               subdue
               in
               me
               all
               Hatred
               and
               Wrath
               ,
               and
               Malice
               ,
               and
               Revenge
               ,
               and
               criminal
               Self-love
               ,
               and
               Peevishness
               ,
               and
               immoderate
               Anger
               ;
               and
               may
               render
               it
               as
               delightful
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               necessary
               ,
               to
               forgive
               all
               that
               have
               offended
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               expect
               that
               God
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               should
               forgive
               me
               .
               Give
               me
               a
               constant
               Disposition
               to
               love
               my
               Enemies
               ,
               to
               bless
               them
               that
               curse
               me
               ,
               do
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               me
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               despightfully
               use
               me
               ,
               and
               persecute
               me
               .
               
                 [
                 Here
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 any
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 't
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 name
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 Pardon
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 add
                 ,
                 ]
              
               Forgive
               ,
               O
               Lord
               !
               my
               Trespasses
               ,
               as
               I
               desire
               
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               Heart
               ,
               to
               forgive
               all
               those
               that
               trespass
               against
               me
               ;
               and
               help
               me
               by
               a
               wise
               ,
               a
               gentle
               ,
               and
               a
               peaceable
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               good
               Offices
               towards
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 heap
                 Coals
                 of
                 Fire
              
               upon
               their
               Heads
               ,
               and
               melt
               them
               down
               
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 Temper
              
               .
               Grant
               that
               I
               may
               more
               and
               more
               covet
               that
               
                 best
                 Gift
              
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               may
               feel
               it
               daily
               encrease
               in
               my
               Heart
               towards
               all
               my
               Christian
               Brethren
               .
               Let
               my
               Love
               unto
               them
               be
               advanced
               in
               proportion
               to
               their
               Excellency
               in
               Piety
               ,
               and
               nearer
               Resemblance
               to
               God.
               Especially
               ,
               unite
               me
               in
               the
               most
               fervent
               and
               tender
               Affection
               to
               all
               those
               with
               whom
               ,
               by
               thy
               Grace
               ,
               I
               shall
               partake
               of
               the
               
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
              
               at
               the
               approaching
               Communion
               .
               Let
               us
               be
               all
               
                 one
                 Body
              
               and
               
                 one
                 Bread
              
               ;
               and
               grant
               that
               I
               may
               heartily
               seek
               the
               Welfare
               both
               of
               their
               Souls
               and
               Bodies
               Bless
               thy
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               especially
               that
               part
               of
               it
               planted
               in
               these
               Kingdoms
               :
               Reform
               her
               Professors
               ,
               heal
               her
               Breaches
               ,
               disappoint
               and
               convert
               her
               Enemies
               .
               Pity
               all
               that
               suffer
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               .
               
                 [
                 Here
                 add
                 any
                 particular
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 as
                 suppose
                 in
              
               France
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Comfort
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               support
               the
               miserable
               ,
               help
               those
               that
               have
               no
               helper
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               due
               time
               ,
               deliver
               thine
               Israel
               out
               of
               all
               their
               Trouble
               ,
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               .
               Amen!
               
            
             
             
               §
               XVIII
               .
               Having
               thus
               finished
               the
               Directions
               concerning
               such
               a
               stated
               Examination
               and
               Preparation
               as
               is
               necessary
               or
               highly
               convenient
               to
               those
               who
               have
               Opportunities
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               Week
               before
               the
               Communion
               ,
               I
               should
               here
               add
               a
               Summary
               of
               them
               for
               the
               use
               of
               such
               as
               have
               not
               Time
               or
               Convenience
               for
               such
               a
               larger
               Preparation
               :
               But
               think
               it
               more
               proper
               to
               remit
               that
               to
               the
               End
               of
               this
               Tract
               ,
               and
               shall
               add
               a
               word
               or
               two
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               concerning
               our
               Behaviour
               betwixt
               this
               forementioned
               Preparation
               ,
               and
               our
               actual
               approach
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Morning
               of
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             
               §
               XIX
               .
               For
               the
               former
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               Time
               that
               passes
               between
               our
               Preparation
               and
               Reception
               ,
               he
               who
               desires
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Worthy
                 Communicant
              
               ,
               can
               hardly
               be
               too
               careful
               ,
               or
               too
               much
               upon
               his
               Guard
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               
                 build
                 again
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 had
                 destroyed
                 ,
              
               and
               fall
               from
               his
               stedfastness
               .
               He
               cannot
               therefore
               do
               better
               than
               to
               repeat
               his
               Examen
               ,
               not
               only
               every
               Evening
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               the
               Custom
               even
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               every
               Evening
               and
               Morning
               as
               many
               
                 serious
                 Christians
              
               ,
               but
               even
               oftner
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               
               if
               there
               be
               Opportunity
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               
                 devout
                 Persons
              
               of
               other
               Communions
               ,
               *
               for
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               not
               follow
               a
               good
               Example
               ,
               whoever
               it
               be
               that
               gives
               it
               ?
               And
               hereby
               we
               shall
               preserve
               that
               good
               Frame
               which
               't
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
               we
               have
               already
               acquired
               by
               our
               
                 solemn
                 Preparation
              
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               criminal
               
                 Thought
                 ,
                 Word
              
               ,
               or
               Action
               should
               escape
               us
               ,
               may
               immediately
               wash
               it
               off
               again
               by
               a
               speedy
               recollection
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               our
               
                 Wedding
                 Garment
              
               may
               be
               clean
               and
               unspotted
               when
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               Marriage
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               't
               would
               be
               advisable
               to
               avoid
               mingling
               with
               
                 worldly
                 Business
              
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               possible
               ;
               however
               ,
               to
               shun
               such
               Conversation
               and
               Diversion
               as
               would
               be
               apt
               to
               efface
               ,
               or
               lessen
               those
               good
               Impressions
               which
               with
               so
               much
               Pains
               ,
               may
               have
               lately
               been
               fixed
               on
               our
               Minds
               .
            
             
               §
               XIX
               .
               In
               the
               Morning
               which
               immediately
               precedes
               the
               Communion
               ,
               shake
               off
               Sloth
               betimes
               ,
               remember
               who
               't
               is
               that
               calls
               ,
               rise
               early
               to
               meet
               your
               Redeemer
               .
               And
               with
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               5.
               3.
               in
               the
               morning
               direct
               your
               Prayer
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               look
               up
               for
               his
               Grace
               and
               Assistance
               :
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               ill
               Custom
               of
               too
               many
               who
               make
               the
               
               
                 Lord's
                 Day
              
               as
               short
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               indulge
               their
               Sloth
               and
               Idleness
               on
               the
               Day
               more
               than
               on
               any
               other
               .
               But
               so
               will
               not
               the
               
                 pious
                 Christian
              
               ,
               especially
               when
               he
               designs
               and
               desires
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Worthy
                 Communicant
              
               ;
               but
               considers
               the
               great
               Advantages
               of
               being
               early
               at
               his
               Devotions
               ,
               before
               his
               Mind
               be
               filled
               or
               diverted
               by
               any
               other
               Object
               ;
               and
               that
               wonderful
               Spirit
               and
               Life
               ,
               which
               it
               adds
               to
               his
               Meditations
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               when
               his
               Mind
               is
               thus
               fresh
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               his
               Body
               refresht
               by
               rest
               and
               sleep
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirits
               recreated
               and
               révived
               ;
               when
               he
               sees
               and
               hears
               all
               the
               Creation
               round
               him
               praising
               God
               :
               with
               whom
               he
               may
               joyn
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               his
               first
               happy
               Employment
               to
               sing
               his
               Praises
               ;
               either
               in
               the
               Lxiii
               
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 my
                 gracious
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               the
               five
               first
               Verses
               .
               Or
               (
               if
               he
               pleases
               )
               in
               the
               Sacramental
               morning
               Hymn
               ,
               
                 Awake
                 my
                 heart
              
               ,
               &c.
               annexed
               ,
               among
               others
               to
               this
               Treatise
               .
               Then
               ,
               after
               his
               Examen
               ,
               he
               may
               repeat
               the
               Devotions
               used
               at
               the
               Preparation
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               from
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Duty
                 of
                 Man
              
               ,
               or
               other
               pious
               Books
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               own
               Composing
               .
               As
               for
               eating
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 eating
              
               any
               thing
               the
               Morning
               before
               we
               receive
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               thing
               in
               it self
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               determined
               according
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Communicant
               .
               If
               a
               Person
               be
               strong
               and
               healthy
               ,
               and
               finds
               no
               
               inconvenience
               from
               abstinence
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               his
               Mind
               is
               thereby
               more
               abstracted
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               more
               fixed
               and
               intent
               on
               what
               he
               is
               going
               about
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               gains
               more
               time
               to
               fit
               himself
               for
               it
               ;
               in
               such
               cases
               it
               may
               be
               better
               to
               abstain
               from
               any
               Food
               ,
               as
               our
               Ancestors
               did
               formerly
               from
               other
               lawful
               things
               ,
               before
               the
               Communion
               .
               *
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               Persons
               be
               of
               a
               
                 weak
                 Constitution
              
               ,
               and
               find
               that
               such
               Fasting
               the
               Morning
               before
               they
               receive
               ,
               does
               really
               disorder
               them
               ,
               and
               render
               them
               less
               fit
               for
               
                 God's
                 Service
              
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               assured
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               says
               of
               another
               indifferent
               Action
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   sin
                   not
                
                 ;
              
               or
               rather
               they
               would
               here
               do
               better
               to
               eat
               than
               to
               forbear
               ,
               because
               Fasting
               is
               no
               farther
               a
               Duty
               or
               acceptable
               ,
               than
               as
               it
               tends
               to
               the
               better
               performance
               of
               other
               Duties
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Fasting
               here
               enjoyned
               ,
               or
               any
               Example
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               our
               Saviour
               instituted
               this
               Sacrament
               after
               Supper
               .
               Which
               I
               mention
               ,
               because
               some
               
                 weak
                 Persons
              
               may
               have
               brought
               this
               among
               other
               frivolous
               pretences
               against
               receiving
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               have
               tried
               to
               Fast
               ,
               as
               that
               morning
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               thereby
               thrown
               into
               great
               Disorder
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             our
             Behaviour
             immediately
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             WHEN
             the
             
               pious
               Communicant
            
             is
             going
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             nearly
             approaching
             to
             his
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             keep
             
               his
               Heart
            
             with
             
               all
               Diligence
            
             ;
             steddily
             to
             fix
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Intentions
             ,
             and
             Expectations
             ,
             and
             all
             little
             enough
             ,
             considering
             the
             subtilty
             and
             vigilance
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             all
             he
             can
             to
             hinder
             Men
             from
             coming
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             so
             doubtless
             he
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             in
             his
             Endeavours
             to
             disturb
             them
             when
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             obstruct
             their
             profiting
             by
             it
             and
             happiness
             in
             it
             .
             If
             we
             have
             any
             Discourse
             in
             our
             way
             thither
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             only
             such
             as
             that
             in
             the
             122
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             repeated
             by
             the
             
               pious
               Worshippers
            
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             going
             up
             to
             offer
             at
             the
             Temple
             in
             Ierusalem
             .
             In
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Verse
             .
             
               I
               was
               glad
               when
               they
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               into
               the
               House
               of
               
               the
               Lord.
               Our
               Feet
               shall
               stand
               in
               thy
               Gates
               O
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             Now
             as
             this
             
               accurate
               Care
            
             ,
             and
             
               steady
               Intention
            
             of
             mind
             is
             highly
             necessary
             when
             we
             approach
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             more
             particularly
             and
             eminently
             needful
             when
             we
             draw
             near
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             :
             If
             we
             suffer
             our
             Words
             ,
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             even
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             to
             wander
             in
             our
             way
             thither
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             very
             difficult
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             impossible
             to
             retain
             those
             good
             Dispositions
             ,
             which
             we
             brought
             with
             us
             from
             our
             
               private
               Devotions
            
             ,
             or
             even
             to
             retrieve
             them
             when
             we
             are
             present
             at
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Worship
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Reason
             why
             we
             are
             so
             often
             disturbed
             with
             
               wandring
               Thoughts
            
             in
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             find
             so
             little
             Comfort
             or
             Benefit
             sometimes
             in
             the
             highest
             Acts
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             seldom
             upon
             our
             Guard
             in
             our
             approaches
             to
             it
             .
             A
             
               Prudent
               Christian
            
             will
             therefore
             be
             so
             far
             from
             indulging
             himself
             in
             unprofitable
             Discourse
             or
             
               wandring
               Thoughts
            
             when
             he
             is
             coming
             to
             this
             
               heavenly
               Banquet
            
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             entred
             the
             
               House
               of
               God
            
             ,
             he
             will
             fall
             on
             his
             Knees
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             glorious
             Presence
             ,
             who
             inhabit
             therein
             ,
             and
             humbly
             implore
             his
             Assistance
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             
               retire
               deeply
            
             into
             himself
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             compose
             his
             Mind
             to
             such
             a
             
               devout
               Frame
            
             as
             may
             some
             way
             qualifie
             him
             
             to
             meet
             his
             Saviour
             and
             receive
             a
             Blessing
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             Which
             leads
             to
             our
             Behaviour
             during
             the
             
               actual
               Celebration
            
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             after
             the
             most
             strict
             and
             impartial
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             useful
             Labors
             of
             good
             Men
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             one
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             found
             so
             compleat
             so
             rational
             ,
             and
             so
             moving
             ,
             as
             those
             Exhortations
             and
             Directions
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             provided
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             in
             her
             Communion-Service
             ;
             containing
             the
             Quintesence
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Offices
             ,
             and
             carrying
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Primitive
             
               Simplicity
               ,
               Gravity
            
             ,
             and
             Piety
             through
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             been
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             very
             full
             and
             excellent
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             who
             are
             so
             unhappy
             as
             not
             to
             use
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             take
             those
             Directions
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             regulate
             our
             Behaviour
             at
             the
             time
             of
             receiving
             ,
             from
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               Office
            
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             of
             great
             Advantage
             in
             order
             to
             fix
             the
             ensuing
             Advices
             in
             our
             Memories
             ,
             and
             assist
             us
             in
             their
             Practice
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             them
             all
             in
             order
             (
             except
             some
             few
             things
             which
             relate
             to
             our
             
               private
               Devotions
            
             )
             in
             the
             Churches
             excellent
             Form
             already
             mentioned
             ;
             on
             every
             part
             whereof
             we
             
             ought
             therefore
             to
             bend
             our
             Minds
             with
             the
             utmost
             Intention
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             along
             with
             every
             Word
             which
             the
             Minister
             pronounces
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             are
             careful
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             those
             Directions
             he
             therein
             gives
             us
             ,
             we
             
               cannot
               fail
               of
               being
               worthy
               Receivers
               .
            
          
           
             And
             we
             are
             therein
             directed
             to
             most
             of
             the
             same
             things
             which
             were
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             our
             Preparation
             ,
             tho'
             here
             they
             are
             to
             be
             all
             exercised
             and
             acted
             anew
             ,
             with
             the
             utmost
             Intention
             of
             our
             Minds
             .
             And
             they
             are
             ,
             first
             ,
             Repentance
             .
             2.
             
             Faith.
             3.
             
             Devotion
             .
             4.
             
             Humility
             .
             5.
             
             Thanksgiving
             .
             6.
             
             Charity
             .
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             a
             
               particular
               ,
               actual
            
             ,
             and
             
               solemn
               Remembrance
            
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Ends
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             renew
             and
             exercise
             at
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             there
             to
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             must
             consequently
             with
             the
             deepest
             Contrition
             ,
             implore
             his
             Pardon
             for
             our
             frequent
             Breaches
             of
             it
             .
             I
             do
             not
             know
             whether
             ever
             there
             were
             in
             any
             
               humane
               Writings
            
             ,
             so
             lively
             ,
             full
             and
             pathetick
             a
             Form
             of
             Confession
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             here
             uses
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             all
             those
             which
             are
             minded
             to
             receive
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ;
             and
             one
             would
             think
             
             it
             were
             scarce
             possible
             for
             any
             ,
             unless
             the
             most
             
               hardned
               Sinner
            
             ,
             to
             repeat
             this
             Confession
             after
             the
             Minister
             without
             being
             touched
             and
             moved
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             feeling
             something
             of
             Contrition
             and
             Sorrow
             for
             his
             Offences
             .
             This
             I
             dare
             affirm
             ,
             that
             there
             's
             no
             good
             Man
             ,
             who
             has
             duly
             prepared
             himself
             for
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             this
             
               part
               of
               the
               Office
            
             ,
             will
             find
             himself
             most
             sensibly
             and
             
               deeply
               affected
            
             with
             it
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Church
             has
             immediately
             before
             invited
             
               those
               who
               do
               truly
               and
               earnestly
               repent
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               to
               draw
               near
               and
               take
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ;
            
             so
             it
             instructs
             them
             in
             this
             
               most
               humble
               Confession
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
            
             how
             to
             exercise
             that
             Repentance
             :
             In
             the
             first
             part
             whereof
             ,
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               bewail
               our
               Sins
               .
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               actually
               to
               repent
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               detest
               and
               abhor
               them
               .
               In
               the
               third
               ,
               'to
               beg
               mercy
               for
               Jesus
               Christ's
               sake
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               to
               implore
               strength
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             §
             IV.
             1.
             
             To
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bewail
             our
             manifold
             Sins
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             since
             we
             can
             by
             no
             means
             hide
             them
             from
             the
             Eye
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             truest
             and
             justest
             Causes
             of
             Lamentation
             and
             Sorrow
             .
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             rest
             in
             generals
             ,
             but
             here
             again
             ,
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             hainous
             Sins
             ,
             whereof
             on
             our
             former
             Examination
             ,
             
             we
             have
             found
             our selves
             guilty
             ,
             whether
             in
             
               Thought
               ,
               Word
            
             ,
             or
             outward
             Action
             .
             These
             we
             are
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             we
             have
             most
             grievously
             committed
             ;
             which
             may
             imply
             the
             
               hainous
               aggravation
            
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             must
             own
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             provoked
             most
             justly
             God's
             Wrath
             and
             Indignation
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             deserved
             his
             Anger
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             dreadful
             Consequences
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             Punishments
             both
             of
             this
             and
             another
             World.
             
          
           
             §
             V.
             And
             having
             thus
             confest
             and
             acknowledged
             our
             Sins
             ,
             their
             
               number
               ,
               continuance
               ,
               extent
            
             ,
             and
             aggravation
             ,
             we
             are
             directed
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             
               formal
               Act
            
             of
             Repentance
             for
             them
             ;
             to
             profess
             ,
             
               that
               we
               do
               earnestly
               repent
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 heartily
                 sorry
              
               for
               these
               our
               misdoings
               ;
            
             and
             woe
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             tho'
             he
             joyns
             in
             this
             
               solemn
               protestation
            
             with
             all
             
               good
               Christians
            
             yet
             does
             not
             truly
             and
             earnestly
             repent
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             nor
             is
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             how
             can
             he
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             when
             he
             falls
             into
             them
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             next
             Temptation
             ?
             whereas
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             truly
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             
               the
               
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 indeed
                 grievous
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
            
             and
             their
             Burthen
             intolerable
             .
             We
             shall
             know
             how
             
               evil
               and
               bitter
            
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             
               Living
               God
            
             ,
             and
             be
             weary
             and
             
               heavy
               laden
            
             ,
             and
             fly
             to
             Christ
             to
             give
             us
             rest
             .
             Which
             Repentance
             and
             abhorrence
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             raised
             to
             
             the
             
               greatest
               heighth
            
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             Christ's
             
               Sacramental
               Body
            
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             poured
             out
             
               for
               us
            
             :
             and
             just
             at
             the
             time
             of
             receiving
             ,
             when
             we
             ought
             with
             an
             
               Holy
               Indignation
            
             to
             bring
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             nail
             them
             to
             the
             
               Cross
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             to
             kill
             those
             Murderers
             ,
             as
             Benaiah
             did
             Ioab
             ,
             at
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             ;
             to
             sacrifice
             them
             there
             ,
             and
             hew
             them
             in
             pieces
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             to
             be
             deeply
             afflicted
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             firm
             Resolves
             to
             forsake
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             VI.
             In
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             ask
             mercy
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             and
             pardon
             for
             all
             our
             Sins
             ;
             as
             the
             Church
             teaches
             us
             in
             those
             moving
             and
             tender
             Expressions
             ;
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               !
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               most
               merciful
               Father
               !
               For
               thy
               Son
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               forgive
               us
               all
               that
               is
               past
               .
            
             And
             this
             we
             have
             need
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             since
             without
             Forgiveness
             ,
             the
             
               past
               Guilt
            
             remains
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Punishment
             due
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             tho'
             we
             should
             no
             more
             commit
             them
             .
             But
             both
             are
             remitted
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             
               worthy
               Receiver
            
             ,
             not
             by
             Virtue
             of
             our
             own
             Merits
             ,
             or
             any
             
               Preparation
               ,
               Examination
            
             ,
             or
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             even
             of
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             outward
             receiving
             ,
             but
             merely
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             his
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Virtue
             which
             
             flows
             from
             his
             
               wounded
               Side
            
             ,
             his
             
               spiritual
               Flesh
            
             and
             Blood
             ,
             inwardly
             received
             by
             the
             Faithful
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             conclude
             this
             Confession
             ,
             with
             praying
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             
               grant
               us
               that
               we
               may
               ever
               hereafter
               serve
               and
               please
               him
               in
               newness
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             without
             which
             ,
             all
             that
             's
             past
             is
             in
             vain
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             that
             's
             so
             perfectly
             renewed
             that
             he
             has
             not
             still
             need
             to
             purge
             out
             something
             of
             the
             
               old
               Leaven
            
             .
             And
             tho'
             God
             will
             give
             such
             Grace
             to
             those
             who
             worthily
             partake
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             has
             he
             appointed
             Prayer
             as
             the
             means
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             perseverance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             daily
             encreasing
             in
             Goodness
             ;
             which
             Prayer
             does
             virtually
             contain
             a
             Promise
             to
             use
             our
             own
             utmost
             endeavors
             to
             
               amend
               our
               Lives
            
             ;
             that
             Resolution
             of
             better
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Act
             wherein
             we
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             engage
             to
             fulfil
             
               our
               part
            
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             do
             faithfully
             perform
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             his
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             Repentance
             .
             The
             second
             Grace
             to
             be
             exercised
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             Faith
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             reduce
             into
             Act
             when
             the
             Minister
             declares
             in
             the
             Absolution
             ;
             
               That
               Almighty
               God
               has
               promised
               
               forgivenness
               of
               Sins
               to
               all
               them
               that
               with
               hearty
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               true
               Faith
               ,
               turn
               unto
               him
               ;
               further
               praying
               ,
               '
               That
               God
               would
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
               pardon
               and
               deliver
               us
               from
               all
               our
               Sins
               ,
               confirm
               and
               strengthen
               us
               in
               all
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               
                 Everlasting
                 Life
              
               .
            
             Which
             Absolution
             we
             are
             humbly
             to
             receive
             upon
             our
             Knees
             ,
             as
             an
             
               authoritative
               Declaration
            
             ,
             from
             one
             commissioned
             by
             Christ
             himself
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             ,
             and
             to
             remit
             and
             retain
             Sins
             :
             to
             which
             we
             are
             to
             add
             a
             hearty
             and
             faithful
             Amen
             ;
             as
             being
             fully
             assured
             that
             God
             will
             perform
             what
             he
             has
             promised
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             not
             our
             parts
             in
             the
             
               Covenant
               .
               Faith
            
             is
             here
             more
             eminently
             necessary
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             respect
             to
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             Benefits
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             them
             to
             our selves
             .
             For
             our
             Lord
             has
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               my
               Blood
               ,
               hath
               eternal
               Life
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               Day
               .
            
             The
             
               faithful
               Receiver
            
             eats
             and
             drinks
             Salvation
             ;
             this
             Sacrament
             shall
             eminently
             conduce
             unto
             it
             .
             He
             is
             thereby
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             one
             with
             Christ
             and
             Christ
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             indissoluble
             union
             ,
             sealed
             in
             this
             
               Holy
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             he
             receives
             a
             Principle
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             whereby
             he
             shall
             
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             raised
             from
             the
             
               Death
               of
               sin
            
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             raised
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             endless
             Happiness
             :
             which
             also
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Prayer
             in
             the
             very
             delivery
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             
               The
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               preserve
               the
               Body
               and
               Soul
               to
               
                 Everlasting
                 Life
              
               ;
            
             to
             which
             ,
             most
             devout
             Christians
             add
             their
             private
             Amen
             ,
             as
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             that
             it
             shall
             have
             that
             happy
             efficacy
             to
             every
             
               worthy
               Receiver
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             
               Act
               of
               Faith
            
             they
             are
             to
             exert
             when
             they
             hear
             the
             Minister
             read
             those
             
               comfortable
               Words
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             truly
             turn
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               that
               travel
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               refresh
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             To
             which
             the
             devout
             Soul
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             answer
             ,
             
               Draw
               me
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               run
               after
               thee
               !
               or
               with
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               To
               whom
               should
               we
               go
               but
               to
               thee
               ;
               thou
               hast
               the
               Words
               of
               eternal
               Life
               .
            
             And
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Sentences
             ,
             applying
             them
             to
             himself
             by
             a
             particular
             Act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               help
               my
               unbelief
               .
            
             And
             this
             Faith
             will
             be
             mightily
             advanced
             by
             our
             actual
             advertence
             to
             Christ's
             spiritual
             presence
             in
             this
             Holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             more
             eminently
             ,
             graciously
             and
             peculiarly
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             .
             And
             the
             highest
             Act
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             
             to
             be
             exercised
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             receiving
             .
          
           
             §
             IX
             .
             Devotion
             is
             in
             the
             third
             place
             highly
             necessary
             to
             a
             
               Worthy
               Communicant
            
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Celebration
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             that
             
               Holy
               Office.
            
             By
             which
             Devotion
             is
             meant
             ,
             
               the
               intense
               abstraction
               ,
               or
               withdrawing
               of
               the
               Mind
               from
               all
               wordly
               things
               ,
               till
               it
               acquires
               a
               contrary
               bent
               and
               inclination
               ,
               and
               mounts
               freely
               and
               vigorously
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               despising
               and
               trampling
               all
               the
               ridiculous
               trifles
               of
               this
               perishing
               World
               ,
               and
               counting
               all
               things
               but
               Dung
               and
               Dross
               ,
               for
               the
               Knowledge
               ,
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               a
               crucified
               Redeemer
               ;
            
             which
             every
             very
             
               good
               Man
            
             experiences
             in
             some
             
               happier
               moments
               of
               his
               Life
            
             .
             Now
             the
             way
             to
             obtain
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             vigorous
             acting
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Humility
            
             ,
             and
             
               Divine
               Love
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Energy
             and
             inward
             free
             motion
             of
             the
             Mind
             towards
             Heaven
             .
             And
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Church
             invites
             in
             those
             Words
             which
             were
             used
             on
             this
             occasion
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               times
            
             .
             The
             
               sursum
               corda
            
             !
             or
             ,
             
               Life
               up
               your
               Hearts
            
             !
             to
             which
             the
             Congregation
             replys
             ,
             
               We
               lift
               them
               up
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             which
             we
             have
             the
             highest
             reason
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             he
             confers
             such
             inestimable
             Favours
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             when
             Christ
             instituted
             this
             Feast
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             principally
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             
             that
             we
             should
             think
             upon
             him
             ,
             our
             
               absent
               Friend
            
             ;
             give
             our selves
             a
             little
             ease
             and
             breathing
             from
             the
             amusements
             and
             care
             of
             Life
             ;
             escape
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             fix
             our
             Hearts
             upon
             a
             better
             ,
             upon
             that
             
               happy
               place
            
             ,
             
               where
               Christ
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             whither
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             faithful
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             at
             length
             also
             arrive
             ,
             seeing
             he
             has
             prayed
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               That
               all
               those
               whom
               he
               has
               given
               him
               ,
               may
               be
               with
               him
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               behold
               his
               Glory
               .
            
             St.
             Iohn
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             §
             X.
             A
             fourth
             Grace
             is
             Humility
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             included
             in
             Repentance
             ,
             for
             a
             true
             Penitent
             must
             be
             humble
             :
             But
             we
             must
             be
             more
             explicite
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             directed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             form
             a
             particular
             Act
             thereof
             ,
             immediately
             before
             the
             Consecration
             ;
             when
             the
             Priest
             kneeling
             at
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             ,
             says
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             that
             communicate
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               presume
               to
               come
               to
               this
               thy
               Table
               ,
               O
               merciful
               Lord
               !
               trusting
               in
               our
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               thy
               manifold
               and
               great
               Mercies
               .
               We
               are
               not
               worthy
               so
               much
               as
               to
               gather
               up
               the
               Crumbs
               under
               thy
               Table
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             one
             would
             wonder
             that
             any
             Christian
             should
             think
             he
             could
             express
             too
             great
             Humility
             ,
             either
             of
             Body
             or
             Mind
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             before
             the
             Throne
             
             of
             God
             to
             receive
             his
             Pardon
             .
             'T
             is
             this
             most
             
               humble
               prostration
            
             of
             Soul
             ,
             this
             abasement
             ,
             and
             annihilation
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             utterly
             disclaiming
             our
             own
             merits
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             bottom
             of
             that
             
               seraphical
               Divinity
            
             ,
             which
             has
             made
             so
             much
             noise
             in
             the
             World.
             If
             they
             make
             it
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             't
             is
             
               dangerous
               Enthusiasm
            
             ,
             as
             has
             appeared
             both
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             others
             .
             If
             they
             rest
             it
             here
             ,
             as
             is
             done
             in
             some
             part
             at
             least
             ,
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             it
             is
             accountable
             and
             rational
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             of
             great
             Advantage
             in
             the
             course
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             where
             the
             lower
             we
             abase
             our selves
             ,
             the
             higher
             will
             God
             raise
             us
             .
             And
             this
             we
             ought
             particularly
             to
             exercise
             when
             we
             see
             the
             Minister
             approaching
             to
             us
             ,
             with
             the
             Bread
             or
             Wine
             ,
             and
             firmly
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             receive
             our
             Saviour
             together
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             XI
             .
             But
             yet
             fifthly
             ;
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             hinder
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             encrease
             our
             Thankfulness
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             the
             Sense
             of
             God's
             Goodness
             must
             needs
             be
             advanced
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             own
             unworthiness
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Church
             especially
             ,
             directs
             us
             :
             
               Above
               all
               things
               ,
               ye
               must
               render
               most
               humble
               
               and
               hearty
               Thanks
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               World
               by
               the
               Death
               and
               Passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             And
             again
             ,
             after
             the
             
               Sursum
               Corda
            
             ,
             we
             are
             invited
             ,
             
               To
               give
               Thanks
               to
               our
               Lord
               God
               ,
            
             to
             which
             the
             Congregation
             answers
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               meet
               and
               right
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             On
             which
             follows
             that
             solemn
             Act
             of
             Thanks
             and
             Praise
             which
             the
             Priest
             alone
             pronounces
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             our
             Saviour
             did
             in
             St.
             Luk.
             22.
             19.
             and
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
             
               He
               took
               Bread
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               had
               
                 given
                 Thanks
              
               ,
               he
               broke
               it
               .
            
             From
             which
             Actions
             ,
             the
             whole
             Sacrament
             obtained
             two
             Names
             ;
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             from
             
               giving
               Thanks
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             expresly
             called
             in
             two
             or
             three
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             the
             Syriac
             Version
             ;
             and
             
               breaking
               of
               Bread
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             stiled
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             .
             Now
             this
             praising
             God
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             and
             adoring
             his
             infinite
             Goodness
             ,
             ought
             to
             spread
             it self
             thro'
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Office
             :
             And
             even
             our
             Repentance
             and
             Humility
             would
             be
             so
             managed
             ,
             as
             to
             encrease
             our
             Praises
             .
             But
             we
             should
             more
             especially
             ,
             exercise
             our
             Thankfulness
             ,
             when
             the
             Minister
             says
             ,
             
               It
               is
               meet
               ,
               right
               ,
               and
               our
               bounden
               Duty
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               at
               
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               *
               and
               in
               all
               places
            
             give
             Thanks
             unto
             God
             ;
             
             on
             which
             follows
             that
             
               Seraphical
               Anthem
            
             ,
             repeated
             by
             Saints
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             Angels
             above
             :
             
               Therefore
               with
               Angels
               and
               Arch-angels
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             which
             the
             
               pious
               Communicant
            
             joins
             both
             in
             Heart
             and
             Voice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             particular
             Prefaces
             before
             it
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             directed
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             Ascension
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             sending
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             adore
             the
             
               Divine
               Trinity
            
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             :
             which
             Prefaces
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             added
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             so
             often
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             these
             
               greater
               Festivals
            
             return
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Communion
             .
             And
             after
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             
               We
               entirely
               desire
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               mercifully
               to
               accept
               our
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ;
               and
               we
               most
               heartily
               thank
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               vouchsafed
               to
               feed
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               duly
               received
               these
               Holy
               Mysteries
               ,
               with
               the
               spiritual
               Food
               of
               the
               most
               precious
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               his
               dear
               Son
               ,
               and
               assured
               us
               thereby
               ,
               of
               his
               Favour
               and
               Goodness
               towards
               us
               :
            
             And
             then
             we
             again
             break
             out
             into
             that
             Hymn
             of
             Praise
             to
             the
             whole
             
               Blessed
               Trinity
            
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             is
             the
             same
             that
             was
             sung
             by
             the
             Angels
             at
             the
             Birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               on
               High
               ,
               on
               Earth
               Peace
               ,
               Good-will
               toward
               Men.
               
            
             But
             more
             
             especially
             ,
             are
             we
             to
             have
             our
             Hearts
             filled
             with
             the
             most
             exalted
             Praises
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Minister
             exhorts
             us
             in
             the
             delivery
             both
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             Nothing
             but
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Ioy
            
             ,
             and
             
               humble
               Praise
            
             ,
             are
             then
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             Then
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Holy
               Soul
            
             is
             in
             the
             
               Mount
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             't
             is
             good
             for
             her
             to
             be
             here
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             of
             disturbance
             can
             find
             Entrance
             ,
             't
             is
             because
             she
             must
             so
             soon
             return
             again
             to
             a
             sordid
             ,
             vexatious
             ,
             impertinent
             World
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             now
             already
             on
             the
             Wing
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             advanced
             so
             far
             upward
             in
             that
             glorious
             Road
             ,
             and
             would
             so
             gladly
             fly
             away
             and
             be
             at
             rest
             in
             the
             Bosom
             of
             her
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             The
             last
             Grace
             is
             Charity
             ,
             taken
             in
             the
             largest
             Sense
             ,
             for
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             1.
             
             
               Love
               to
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             all
             Piety
             ,
             which
             quickens
             and
             enlivens
             every
             
               Christian
               Duty
            
             .
             This
             is
             here
             encreased
             by
             remembring
             God's
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             sending
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour's
             Love
             ,
             in
             giving
             himself
             to
             die
             for
             us
             .
             This
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             dearest
             Token
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             accordingly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               to
               the
               End
               ,
               we
               should
               always
               remember
               the
               exceeding
               great
               Love
               of
               our
               Master
               ,
               and
               only
               Saviour
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               dying
               for
               us
               ,
               he
               has
               instituted
               and
               ordained
               Holy
               Mysteries
               as
               Pledges
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             the
             actual
             and
             lively
             Consideration
             hereof
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             wonderful
             Love
             towards
             us
             ,
             miserable
             Sinners
             ,
             so
             ungrateful
             ,
             so
             unworthy
             ,
             so
             often
             guilty
             of
             broken
             Faith
             ,
             and
             broken
             Vows
             ,
             who
             have
             loved
             the
             World
             and
             our
             own
             Lusts
             ,
             more
             than
             him
             ,
             who
             have
             grieved
             him
             ,
             who
             have
             wounded
             him
             ,
             who
             have
             crucified
             him
             by
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             who
             continue
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             that
             lives
             and
             sins
             not
             ,
             )
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             him
             who
             still
             loves
             us
             ,
             and
             still
             offers
             us
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             even
             his
             own
             
               blessed
               Body
            
             and
             Blood
             in
             this
             
               heavenly
               Feast
            
             :
             Shall
             not
             all
             this
             prevail
             with
             us
             to
             give
             him
             our
             worthless
             Love
             again
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Lives
             ?
             To
             give
             it
             him
             without
             exception
             ,
             and
             without
             reserve
             .
             It
             must
             ,
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             cannot
             fail
             of
             having
             this
             
               happy
               effect
            
             ,
             if
             we
             carefully
             regard
             every
             part
             of
             this
             
               sacred
               Action
            
             ,
             and
             intently
             consider
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ,
             as
             represented
             therein
             ;
             especially
             while
             the
             Minister
             is
             consecrating
             the
             Elements
             ,
             the
             whole
             Prayer
             of
             Consecration
             being
             made
             up
             of
             a
             lively
             and
             
               thankful
               Recognition
            
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             instituting
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             memory
             of
             them
             .
             We
             are
             therefore
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             exercising
             
             and
             encreasing
             of
             our
             Love
             to
             Christ
             diligently
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             regard
             the
             Minister
             with
             our
             Eye
             ,
             and
             Christ
             with
             our
             Hearts
             .
             When
             we
             see
             the
             Bread
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             poured
             out
             ,
             then
             to
             consider
             with
             all
             the
             Agonies
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             with
             Hearts
             pierced
             and
             melted
             with
             the
             Love
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             what
             Agonies
             he
             himself
             endured
             for
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             Body
             and
             Mind
             .
             Then
             to
             look
             on
             him
             whom
             we
             have
             pierced
             ,
             and
             mourn
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             hate
             those
             Sins
             which
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             which
             can
             only
             divide
             us
             from
             his
             Love
             ;
             and
             especially
             when
             we
             
               actually
               receive
            
             .
             Then
             are
             our
             Souls
             to
             be
             intimately
             united
             to
             his
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             .
             Then
             are
             we
             to
             embrace
             him
             as
             the
             chiefest
             of
             Ten
             Thousands
             ,
             and
             fairer
             than
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             ;
             to
             adore
             his
             infinite
             Perfections
             ,
             to
             be
             lost
             in
             the
             contemplation
             and
             admiration
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             wholly
             ravished
             with
             his
             Love.
             
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             Which
             will
             mightily
             assist
             us
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             other
             branch
             of
             
               Charity
               ,
               Love
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             for
             this
             cannot
             but
             be
             easie
             to
             us
             when
             our
             Minds
             are
             raised
             to
             this
             happy
             Temper
             .
             The
             Love
             of
             Christ
             will
             subdue
             the
             Enmity
             of
             our
             Natures
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             Pride
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             almost
             all
             Quarrels
             ,
             that
             bitterness
             
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Rancor
             ,
             and
             Malice
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             and
             Anger
             .
             Those
             
               obscene
               Birds
            
             will
             all
             fly
             away
             before
             the
             Beams
             of
             the
             
               blessed
               Sun
            
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Devils
             of
             old
             from
             their
             Oracles
             .
             All
             our
             Hatred
             will
             be
             against
             our
             Sins
             ,
             all
             our
             Indignation
             ,
             our
             Resentments
             ,
             our
             Revenge
             ,
             (
             for
             neither
             were
             those
             in
             vain
             implanted
             in
             our
             Minds
             )
             will
             be
             turned
             quite
             another
             way
             .
             O
             how
             happy
             would
             the
             World
             be
             ,
             did
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             Christians
             frequently
             and
             worthily
             receive
             the
             Communion
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             nothing
             could
             sooner
             heal
             the
             wide
             Wounds
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             has
             been
             the
             great
             Original
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             all
             our
             own
             Factions
             and
             Divisions
             .
             All
             good
             Men
             must
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             they
             often
             met
             at
             this
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             .
             They
             could
             not
             ,
             they
             dared
             not
             there
             retain
             ,
             or
             nourish
             any
             pique
             against
             each
             other
             .
             They
             would
             
               Love
               much
            
             ,
             both
             Christ
             and
             his
             Members
             ,
             because
             they
             so
             often
             considered
             that
             
               much
               was
               forgiven
               them
            
             .
             And
             tho'
             this
             may
             seem
             a
             Digression
             ,
             yet
             the
             Truth
             and
             Consequences
             thereof
             appear
             so
             plain
             ,
             and
             so
             considerable
             ,
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             omit
             it
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ;
             Charity
             is
             here
             to
             be
             actually
             exercised
             towards
             all
             Christ's
             Members
             ,
             especially
             
             towards
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             communicate
             .
             We
             are
             to
             knit
             our
             Hearts
             most
             closely
             and
             intimately
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             Bands
             of
             
               Holy
               Love.
               Poor
            
             and
             Rich
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             only
             loving
             those
             most
             that
             love
             God
             most
             .
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Offertory
             ,
             but
             on
             other
             occasions
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             all
             the
             Good
             we
             can
             ,
             by
             faithful
             Counsel
             ,
             by
             tender
             and
             prudent
             Reproof
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             lawful
             and
             possible
             means
             ,
             promoting
             the
             welfare
             of
             their
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             
               devout
               Prayer
            
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             directed
             :
             
               That
               all
               who
               are
               partakers
               of
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Communion
              
               ,
               may
               be
               filled
               with
               his
               Grace
               and
               heavenly
               Benediction
               .
            
             But
             tho'
             our
             Charity
             is
             to
             begin
             there
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             confine
             the
             Exercise
             thereof
             to
             those
             only
             who
             then
             actually
             communicate
             with
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             also
             directed
             by
             the
             excellent
             Spirit
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             shewing
             it self
             in
             those
             Holy
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             who
             composed
             her
             Liturgy
             ;
             
               humbly
               to
               beseech
               God
               to
               grant
               ,
               by
               the
               Merits
               and
               Death
               of
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thro'
               Faith
               in
               his
               Blood
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               we
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               may
               obtain
               Remission
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Benefits
               of
               his
               Passion
               .
            
             Which
             may
             he
             grant
             who
             has
             so
             
             dearly
             purchased
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             whom
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             all
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             now
             ,
             and
             to
             Eternal
             Ages
             .
             Amen!
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             time
             between
             the
             Consecration
             and
             
               actual
               Receiving
            
             ,
             the
             Communicant
             may
             make
             use
             of
             these
             following
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Penitence
               .
            
             
               O
               Infinite
               offended
               Goodness
               !
               who
               art
               a
               consuming
               Fire
               to
               the
               obstinate
               Sinner
               ;
               but
               infinite
               to
               pardon
               those
               who
               confess
               and
               forsake
               their
               Sins
               .
               I
               desire
               earnestly
               to
               repent
               of
               all
               my
               Misdeeds
               !
               I
               will
               acknowledge
               my
               Transgressions
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               mine
               Iniquities
               will
               I
               not
               hide
               .
               I
               have
               sinned
               !
               I
               have
               sinned
               !
               O
               Father
               ,
               against
               Heaven
               and
               before
               thee
               .
               Against
               thy
               Mercies
               and
               thy
               Judgments
               ,
               the
               Thunder
               of
               thy
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               still
               small
               Voice
               of
               thy
               Gospel
               .
               Against
               the
               clearest
               Manifestations
               of
               thy
               wonderful
               Love
               ,
               in
               sending
               thy
               Son
               to
               shed
               his
               Blood
               as
               an
               attonement
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               which
               precious
               Blood
               of
               his
               ,
               I
               
               have
               too
               often
               trampled
               under
               Foot
               ,
               and
               crucified
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               by
               my
               repeated
               Iniquities
               .
               Not
               all
               his
               bitter
               Agonies
               have
               been
               so
               far
               able
               to
               pierce
               my
               hard
               Heart
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               me
               entirely
               forsake
               my
               Sins
               which
               were
               the
               Cause
               of
               them
               .
               Tho'
               he
               sweat
               Drops
               of
               Blood
               in
               the
               Garden
               ;
               tho'
               his
               Soul
               was
               exceedingly
               sorrowful
               even
               unto
               Death
               ;
               tho'
               he
               endured
               the
               Contradiction
               of
               Sinners
               ;
               tho'
               he
               was
               mocked
               ,
               and
               buffeted
               ,
               and
               spit
               on
               ,
               and
               crowned
               with
               Thorns
               ,
               and
               scourged
               ,
               and
               fainted
               under
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               was
               nailed
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               raised
               in
               the
               Air
               a
               spectacle
               to
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ;
               tho'
               he
               there
               groaned
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               
                 our
                 Guilt
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 our
                 Sins
              
               imputed
               unto
               him
               ,
               tho'
               he
               thirsted
               ,
               tho'
               he
               fainted
               ,
               tho'
               he
               cried
               out
               as
               if
               thou
               thy self
               couldst
               have
               forsaken
               him
               ;
               tho'
               he
               bowed
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               .
               O!
               shall
               all
               this
               nothing
               move
               me
               !
               shall
               my
               Heart
               be
               as
               hard
               as
               the
               nether
               Milstone
               !
               Cannot
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               soften
               it
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               it
               ;
               that
               Blood
               of
               sprinkling
               which
               speaks
               better
               things
               than
               that
               of
               Abel
               ?
               Shall
               I
               not
               now
               at
               least
               detest
               ,
               abhor
               ,
               forsake
               all
               those
               Sins
               which
               cost
               my
               Saviour
               so
               dear
               !
               shall
               I
               again
               commit
               them
               !
               shall
               I
               any
               more
               favour
               those
               
               Iudas's
               which
               betrayed
               ,
               those
               
               Herods
               which
               mocked
               ,
               those
               Pilates
               which
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               !
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               Heart
               is
               deceitful
               ,
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               and
               has
               often
               already
               deceived
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               Goodness
               is
               as
               the
               morning
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               early
               Dew
               which
               soon
               passeth
               away
               ,
               and
               without
               thy
               Grace
               I
               shall
               again
               fall
               into
               those
               very
               Sins
               which
               I
               now
               detest
               and
               abhor
               :
               which
               that
               I
               may
               never
               more
               do
               ,
               imprint
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               in
               my
               Mind
               ,
               so
               lively
               a
               Sense
               of
               my
               Saviour's
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               receive
               ,
               and
               carry
               away
               so
               lasting
               an
               Impression
               of
               them
               from
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               henceforth
               die
               unto
               Sin
               ,
               and
               live
               unto
               Righteousness
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               subdue
               and
               mortifie
               more
               and
               more
               all
               criminal
               Desires
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Death
               ,
               thro'
               Jesus
               Christ
               my
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Amen!
               
            
          
           
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               I
               Desire
               to
               believe
               ,
               Lord
               help
               my
               Unbelief
               !
               I
               believe
               that
               thou
               canst
               do
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               canst
               make
               me
               clean
               .
               I
               chuse
               thee
               for
               my
               chief
               Good
               ,
               I
               depend
               upon
               thee
               ,
               as
               my
               only
               Happiness
               .
               I
               believe
               all
               thy
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               ,
               faithful
               and
               true
               in
               thy
               Son
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               come
               unto
               thee
               by
               
               him
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               off
               .
               He
               is
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ;
               he
               is
               mighty
               to
               save
               and
               to
               forgive
               .
               In
               him
               alone
               thou
               art
               well
               pleased
               ;
               thro'
               him
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               art
               thou
               reconciled
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               hast
               made
               them
               capable
               of
               everlasting
               Happiness
               ;
               from
               whence
               none
               shall
               be
               excluded
               who
               believe
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               Commands
               .
               On
               him
               therefore
               do
               I
               cast
               my self
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               Merits
               is
               all
               my
               hope
               for
               Time
               and
               for
               Eternity
               ;
               believing
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Name
               given
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               whom
               I
               may
               receive
               Health
               and
               Salvation
               .
               In
               this
               perswasion
               do
               I
               now
               approach
               to
               thy
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               humbly
               believing
               and
               expecting
               ,
               that
               my
               Saviour
               will
               be
               known
               unto
               me
               there
               ,
               and
               will
               meet
               me
               and
               bless
               me
               ;
               that
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               shall
               preserve
               my
               Body
               and
               Soul
               to
               everlasting
               Life
               ;
               that
               he
               will
               pardon
               my
               Sins
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               me
               in
               Grace
               ;
               guide
               me
               by
               his
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               bring
               me
               to
               his
               Glory
               .
            
             
               Amen!
               
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Humility
               immediately
               before
               Receiving
               .
            
             
               WHence
               is
               it
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Wretch
               as
               I
               ,
               so
               loathsome
               and
               deformed
               with
               Sin
               ,
               should
               once
               more
               be
               admitted
               to
               thy
               presence
               to
               taste
               the
               Bread
               of
               Life
               !
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
               my
               Saviour
               should
               be
               Guest
               to
               one
               that
               is
               such
               a
               Sinner
               ?
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               come
               under
               my
               Roof
               ,
               nor
               that
               I
               should
               come
               under
               thine
               :
               I
               desire
               to
               humble
               my self
               before
               thee
               ,
               with
               the
               utmost
               prostration
               and
               adoration
               .
               I
               cast
               my self
               at
               the
               Feet
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               let
               him
               go
               ,
               except
               he
               bless
               me
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 nothing
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Peace
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Ierusalem
                 .
              
               The
               lowest
               place
               in
               Heaven
               will
               be
               infinitely
               above
               what
               I
               can
               deserve
               ,
               who
               wonder
               why
               thou
               shouldst
               cast
               thine
               Eyes
               on
               such
               a
               nothing
               .
               A
               Covenant
               and
               League
               uses
               to
               be
               made
               between
               those
               that
               are
               equals
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               an
               infinite
               distance
               between
               God
               and
               me
               by
               Nature
               ,
               and
               if
               possible
               ,
               a
               yet
               greater
               distance
               by
               my
               Sins
               :
               Yet
               has
               that
               God
               
               who
               dwells
               in
               the
               High
               and
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               vouchsafed
               to
               promise
               that
               he
               will
               also
               dwell
               with
               the
               humble
               and
               contrite
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               trembles
               at
               his
               Word
               .
               Come
               therefore
               ,
               O
               Lover
               of
               Souls
               !
               O
               ever
               blessed
               Jesus
               !
               who
               ,
               tho'
               thou
               fillest
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               with
               the
               Majesty
               of
               thy
               Glory
               ,
               didst
               yet
               humble
               thy self
               when
               thou
               camest
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               a
               Cave
               ,
               a
               Stable
               ,
               and
               a
               Manger
               :
               My
               Heart
               is
               yet
               meaner
               than
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               thou
               canst
               purifie
               and
               cleanse
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               a
               Temple
               fit
               for
               thy self
               to
               dwell
               in
               .
               Come
               and
               meet
               me
               in
               thy
               own
               comfortable
               Ordinance
               ,
               who
               hast
               promised
               ,
               tho'
               thou
               wilt
               resist
               the
               proud
               ,
               to
               give
               Grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
               I
               beg
               this
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               humbled
               himself
               to
               the
               Death
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               for
               me
               a
               miserable
               Sinner
               ;
               to
               whom
               with
               thee
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Three
               and
               One
               ,
               be
               all
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               ,
               now
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Amen!
               
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Praise
               after
               Receiving
               .
            
             
               ALL
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Praise
               ,
               to
               him
               who
               sits
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               for
               ever
               !
               To
               him
               who
               has
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               Sins
               in
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               and
               has
               now
               entertained
               us
               with
               that
               heavenly
               Food
               ,
               which
               those
               who
               taste
               with
               Faith
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               .
               I
               have
               tasted
               that
               God
               is
               Good
               ,
               and
               that
               blessed
               are
               all
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               a
               barren
               Land
               ,
               or
               a
               dry
               Wilderness
               .
               He
               has
               given
               me
               Meat
               to
               eat
               at
               his
               own
               Table
               ,
               which
               the
               World
               knows
               not
               of
               :
               such
               Joy
               as
               no
               Man
               can
               give
               or
               take
               from
               me
               .
               He
               has
               assured
               me
               of
               his
               Favour
               and
               Goodness
               towards
               me
               ,
               and
               given
               me
               the
               Seals
               of
               his
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               the
               Pledges
               of
               Everlasting
               Happiness
               .
               Alas
               !
               how
               poor
               am
               I
               of
               Thanks
               for
               such
               inestimable
               Benefits
               !
               what
               have
               I
               to
               render
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               and
               Glory
               for
               these
               and
               all
               his
               Favours
               !
               I
               devote
               and
               dedicate
               all
               my
               little
               all
               unto
               him
               ;
               my
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               for
               Time
               and
               Eternity
               ,
               without
               Exception
               ,
               and
               without
               Reserve
               .
               'T
               is
               but
               a
               mite
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               my
               All
               !
               O
               give
               me
               more
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               restore
               it
               to
               the
               Giver
               .
               Accept
               ,
               O
               
               gracious
               God
               ,
               this
               my
               poor
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               ,
               and
               help
               me
               also
               to
               order
               my
               Conversation
               aright
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               thy
               Salvation
               :
               that
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               Eternal
               Praises
               ,
               I
               may
               with
               Angels
               and
               Arch-angels
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glorious
               Company
               there
               ,
               adore
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               ,
               and
               bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               sing
               Hallelujabs
               and
               Hymns
               of
               Praise
               unto
               thee
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               Amen!
               
            
          
           
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Love.
               
            
             
               O
               Infinite
               Goodness
               !
               O
               amiable
               Jesu
               !
               O
               bleeding
               ,
               dying
               ,
               agonizing
               Love
               !
               What
               Man
               ,
               what
               Angel
               in
               Heaven
               durst
               have
               ever
               thought
               of
               such
               a
               way
               to
               appease
               God's
               Anger
               against
               Sinners
               ,
               as
               the
               Death
               of
               thee
               the
               Only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               had
               not
               thy
               Father
               freely
               sent
               thee
               ,
               hadst
               not
               thou
               thy self
               as
               freely
               descended
               to
               Earth
               ,
               and
               taken
               our
               mortal
               Clay
               upon
               thee
               ,
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ?
               Who
               could
               have
               believed
               this
               ,
               hadst
               not
               thou
               thy self
               revealed
               it
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               it
               by
               so
               many
               Miracles
               !
               Nay
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               sufficient
               to
               die
               for
               us
               ,
               thou
               hast
               also
               given
               us
               the
               heavenly
               Food
               of
               thy
               blessed
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               spiritual
               Nourishment
               in
               this
               Holy
               Sacrament
               .
               Thou
               hast
               made
               
               me
               partaker
               of
               those
               venerable
               Mysteries
               :
               Thou
               hast
               renewed
               that
               Covenant
               with
               me
               ,
               which
               I
               trust
               shall
               never
               be
               broken
               !
               O!
               was
               there
               no
               other
               way
               to
               save
               Mankind
               ,
               but
               the
               Death
               of
               him
               that
               lives
               for
               ever
               !
               were
               all
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               lost
               Sons
               of
               Adam
               worth
               one
               Groan
               ,
               one
               Torment
               ,
               one
               Drop
               of
               the
               precious
               Blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God!
               So
               thou
               didst
               think
               ,
               who
               madest
               us
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               who
               didst
               take
               this
               most
               endearing
               method
               to
               obtain
               
                 our
                 Love
              
               :
               And
               wilt
               thou
               accept
               it
               ?
               may
               I
               offer
               it
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               receive
               a
               Magdalen
               ,
               after
               she
               has
               so
               long
               wandred
               from
               thee
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               dwell
               in
               such
               a
               Breast
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               so
               long
               a
               Cage
               of
               unclean
               Spirits
               !
               yes
               ,
               thou
               thy self
               hast
               said
               it
               ,
               thou
               hast
               assured
               me
               of
               it
               ,
               thou
               hast
               sealed
               my
               Pardon
               at
               thy
               own
               Table
               ,
               and
               requirest
               nothing
               of
               me
               in
               return
               ,
               but
               my
               worthless
               Love.
               I
               grieve
               ,
               and
               I
               love
               ,
               O
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               for
               me
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               I
               have
               done
               against
               thee
               .
               O
               when
               shall
               I
               love
               thee
               without
               any
               Interruption
               ,
               any
               Disturbance
               from
               this
               intruding
               World
               !
               when
               shall
               I
               be
               ever
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               be
               satisfied
               with
               thy
               Love
               !
               My
               Heart
               beats
               towards
               thee
               ,
               my
               Soul
               desires
               ,
               and
               pants
               ,
               and
               longs
               earnestly
               to
               be
               united
               with
               thee
               ,
               never
               ,
               never
               more
               to
               be
               divided
               .
               I
               would
               fain
               
               be
               more
               like
               thee
               ,
               I
               would
               refuse
               nothing
               for
               thee
               .
               O
               how
               shall
               I
               express
               my
               Love
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               for
               him
               who
               has
               done
               all
               for
               me
               !
               Come
               ,
               O
               thou
               whom
               my
               Soul
               desires
               to
               Love
               !
               thou
               chiefest
               of
               Ten
               Thousands
               ,
               and
               all
               together
               lovely
               ,
               and
               fill
               my
               Heart
               so
               full
               with
               the
               Sense
               of
               thy
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               with
               longing
               desires
               after
               thee
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               frequently
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               constantly
               present
               my self
               here
               at
               thy
               Table
               ,
               to
               meet
               thee
               ,
               and
               bless
               thee
               .
               That
               I
               may
               shew
               I
               have
               been
               with
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               telling
               what
               great
               things
               he
               has
               done
               for
               me
               ,
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               make
               all
               others
               admire
               and
               love
               him
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               still
               aspire
               more
               earnestly
               towards
               those
               blessed
               Regions
               of
               Peace
               and
               Love
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               entered
               before
               me
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               me
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               let
               all
               my
               Actions
               be
               guided
               by
               the
               Love
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               made
               perfect
               in
               his
               Love
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               expel
               all
               other
               Loves
               from
               my
               Heart
               ,
               that
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               it
               .
               That
               so
               when
               he
               shall
               appear
               ,
               I
               may
               be
               like
               him
               ,
               and
               see
               him
               no
               longer
               in
               Types
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               Face
               to
               Face
               ;
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               be
               for
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord.
               Make
               haste
               my
               Beloved
               and
               be
               thou
               like
               a
               Roe
               or
               a
               young
               Hart
               upon
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Spices
               !
            
             
               Amen!
               Amen!
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             §
             I.
             HAving
             already
             in
             the
             First
             Chapter
             of
             this
             little
             Treatise
             ,
             given
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             In
             the
             Second
             ;
             Of
             the
             Obligation
             which
             lies
             on
             all
             
               adult
               Christians
            
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             
               frequent
               Communion
            
             ;
             and
             answered
             the
             Objections
             which
             are
             commonly
             brought
             against
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Third
             ;
             Given
             some
             Rules
             for
             our
             Preparation
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             Heads
             of
             Examination
             in
             order
             thereunto
             .
             In
             the
             Fourth
             ;
             Discoursed
             of
             our
             Behaviour
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Celebration
             ,
             and
             those
             Graces
             which
             are
             then
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
             Fifth
             and
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             add
             some
             plain
             
               Directions
               after
            
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             what
             Influence
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ought
             to
             have
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             behave
             our selves
             in
             relation
             to
             it
             ,
             both
             immediately
             after
             ,
             and
             between
             one
             Sacrament
             and
             another
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             through
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             our
             Lives
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             First
             .
             Immediately
             after
             our
             Receiving
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             at
             our
             
             return
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             retire
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             fall
             upon
             our
             Knees
             before
             our
             Father
             which
             sees
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             bless
             and
             adore
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             ardor
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             for
             his
             undeserved
             Mercy
             ,
             in
             having
             admitted
             us
             once
             more
             to
             his
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             
               good
               things
            
             which
             he
             has
             there
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             
               whole
               Action
            
             ,
             and
             carefully
             to
             examine
             our selves
             how
             we
             have
             performed
             every
             part
             of
             it
             .
             Whether
             our
             Minds
             have
             been
             
               deeply
               affected
            
             with
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Love
             in
             dying
             for
             us
             .
             Whether
             our
             Thoughts
             have
             been
             wandring
             ,
             or
             fixed
             on
             the
             
               engaging
               Objects
            
             before
             us
             ?
             Whether
             the
             
               sacred
               Food
            
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             
               spiritual
               Body
            
             and
             Blood
             has
             been
             sweet
             and
             delightful
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             thereby
             find
             our selves
             comfortably
             satisfied
             of
             God's
             Favour
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             in
             his
             Fear
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             our
             Hearts
             more
             raised
             towards
             Heaven
             ?
             If
             we
             find
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             been
             cold
             or
             wandring
             ,
             and
             opprest
             with
             that
             deadness
             ,
             or
             aridity
             of
             Spirit
             (
             as
             some
             call
             it
             )
             which
             even
             
               good
               Men
            
             sometimes
             complain
             of
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             into
             the
             Reasons
             thereof
             ;
             as
             whether
             this
             was
             not
             for
             want
             of
             due
             Preparation
             ,
             or
             from
             sloth
             or
             negligence
             in
             the
             
             Morning
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             earnestness
             in
             our
             private
             Devotions
             ,
             or
             of
             taking
             a
             just
             Care
             to
             raise
             our
             Hearts
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             fix
             them
             on
             the
             Feast
             and
             the
             Inviter
             ;
             or
             from
             our
             unnecessary
             mingling
             over-much
             with
             the
             World
             soon
             afterwards
             ;
             or
             not
             
               keeping
               our
               Feet
            
             ,
             our
             Thoughts
             and
             Affections
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             when
             going
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             when
             present
             there
             ,
             or
             not
             bending
             and
             fixing
             them
             with
             the
             utmost
             Intention
             to
             what
             we
             were
             employed
             in
             ;
             or
             not
             considering
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             Christ's
             Love
             ,
             and
             God's
             Presence
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ;
             or
             coming
             in
             our
             
               own
               Strength
            
             ,
             and
             depending
             too
             much
             upon
             it
             ,
             not
             casting
             our selves
             entirely
             on
             God's
             Mercy
             thro'
             Christ
             ;
             some
             or
             more
             of
             which
             miscarriages
             may
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             want
             of
             Comfort
             or
             Advantage
             from
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             therefore
             ought
             to
             blame
             our
             selves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               charge
               God
               foolishly
            
             ;
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             carefully
             to
             note
             them
             down
             ,
             or
             remember
             them
             against
             the
             
               next
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             then
             more
             watchful
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             avoid
             what
             has
             now
             been
             so
             disadvantageous
             unto
             us
             .
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             be
             unthankful
             ,
             if
             on
             Reflection
             we
             find
             that
             God's
             Grace
             has
             preserved
             us
             from
             any
             such
             Inconveniences
             ;
             that
             our
             Hearts
             have
             been
             
             fixed
             ,
             our
             Devotions
             enflam'd
             ,
             our
             Affections
             raised
             ,
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             heightened
             and
             augmented
             by
             what
             has
             past
             at
             that
             
               heavenly
               Feast
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             has
             been
             sweeter
             to
             us
             than
             the
             Honey
             and
             the
             Honey-Comb
             ,
             and
             helpt
             us
             to
             despise
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             long
             for
             Heaven
             .
             These
             are
             Blessings
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             but
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             them
             should
             be
             dear
             unto
             us
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             revive
             the
             Impression
             of
             them
             upon
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             sink
             them
             deeper
             there
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             a
             future
             lasting
             Influence
             on
             our
             Practice
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             And
             here
             it
             may
             be
             necessary
             to
             interpose
             a
             
               double
               caution
            
             as
             to
             these
             Matters
             .
             There
             are
             some
             who
             are
             so
             afraid
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             that
             they
             almost
             forbid
             a
             
               devout
               Christian
            
             to
             expect
             or
             to
             desire
             any
             more
             than
             
               ordinary
               Ioy
            
             or
             Delight
             in
             God's
             Service
             ;
             nay
             ,
             to
             suspect
             it
             when
             ever
             he
             finds
             it
             :
             while
             others
             fansie
             that
             they
             have
             no
             
               Communion
               with
               God
               in
               any
               Duty
               ,
            
             nor
             are
             indeed
             any
             thing
             the
             better
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             always
             these
             
               sensible
               tasts
            
             of
             his
             Goodness
             .
             A
             
               rational
               Christian
            
             ought
             to
             keep
             the
             mean
             between
             these
             two
             Extreams
             ,
             so
             as
             neither
             to
             despise
             ,
             far
             be
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             heavenly
             Manna
             ,
             that
             Angel's
             Food
             of
             Ioy
             ,
             
             in
             Believing
             ;
             the
             pleasures
             of
             God's
             House
             and
             Table
             ,
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             the
             foretasts
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             pants
             ,
             as
             the
             thirsty
             Hart
             does
             after
             the
             refreshing
             Streams
             ;
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             by
             Reason
             ,
             Experience
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               Ioy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             
               Fellowship
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             are
             something
             more
             than
             
               Enthusiastical
               Fancies
            
             ;
             that
             God
             can
             communicate
             himself
             to
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             in
             what
             measure
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             own
             Institutions
             are
             those
             means
             whereby
             he
             does
             thus
             communicate
             himself
             to
             prepar'd
             and
             holy
             Minds
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             rest
             in
             the
             outward
             only
             ,
             but
             prays
             for
             the
             Light
             of
             God's
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             the
             Ioy
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Happiness
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             has
             thus
             tasted
             how
             good
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             entirely
             thankful
             for
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             neither
             does
             he
             estimate
             his
             Profit
             in
             any
             religious
             Duty
             ,
             or
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             them
             by
             these
             
               sensible
               Ioys
               only
            
             :
             He
             knows
             our
             weak
             Nature
             is
             neither
             able
             long
             to
             bear
             them
             ,
             nor
             is
             often
             fit
             for
             them
             .
             He
             expects
             not
             
               all
               Canaan
            
             ,
             while
             on
             this
             side
             Iordan
             ,
             tho'
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             delighted
             with
             a
             taste
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             the
             Fruits
             of
             that
             happy
             Country
             .
             He
             believes
             he
             has
             
               then
               Benefit
            
             by
             any
             Duty
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             God
             is
             present
             with
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             that
             he
             is
             thereby
             more
             settled
             in
             his
             Faith
             ,
             his
             Hope
             ,
             and
             his
             Obedience
             ;
             more
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             Holy
             Love
             both
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Christian
             Brother
             ;
             when
             he
             finds
             his
             will
             more
             submissive
             ,
             and
             entirely
             resigned
             to
             God's
             Sovereign
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             growing
             gradually
             ,
             more
             easie
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             natural
             ,
             and
             delightful
             to
             him
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             so
             well
             satisfied
             of
             his
             profiting
             by
             a
             Sacrament
             immediately
             after
             he
             has
             received
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             expects
             it
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             )
             as
             at
             some
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Grace
             he
             then
             received
             ,
             is
             as
             it
             were
             digested
             in
             his
             Mind
             ,
             and
             spreads
             it self
             thro'
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             Offices
             of
             an
             holy
             Life
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             After
             examining
             the
             Frame
             of
             our
             Minds
             at
             the
             past
             Communion
             ,
             we
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             exactly
             to
             reflect
             on
             those
             
               Holy
               Vows
            
             and
             Resolves
             which
             we
             have
             made
             at
             God's
             Altar
             ,
             whether
             ,
             against
             Passion
             ,
             Impurity
             ,
             Intemperance
             ,
             immoderate
             Love
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             neglect
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             of
             publick
             ,
             private
             ,
             or
             Family
             Devotion
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             whom
             God's
             Providence
             has
             committed
             to
             our
             Charge
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             failure
             whereof
             we
             found
             our
             
             selves
             guilty
             in
             our
             former
             Preparation
             and
             Examination
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             have
             anew
             vowed
             against
             at
             the
             Communion
             ;
             all
             which
             Vows
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             now
             again
             solemnly
             renew
             ,
             and
             implore
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             continuance
             of
             Divine
             Strength
             to
             perform
             them
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             means
             to
             obtain
             and
             preserve
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             doubtless
             find
             great
             Advantage
             by
             it
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             renewed
             the
             same
             in
             our
             
               daily
               Examination
            
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             preserve
             both
             the
             sense
             of
             God's
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             own
             Obligations
             more
             fresh
             and
             lively
             on
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             good
             Influence
             on
             our
             Practice
             ,
             tho'
             at
             greater
             distance
             from
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             §
             V.
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             main
             hinge
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ;
             the
             great
             means
             whereby
             we
             must
             gain
             advantage
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             ,
             we
             must
             at
             least
             ,
             expect
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             Comfort
             ,
             if
             not
             our
             Souls
             .
             'T
             is
             ,
             to
             remember
             all
             is
             
               not
               over
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               have
               received
               :
            
             No
             ,
             nor
             that
             Day
             ,
             nor
             Week
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             ,
             
               while
               we
               live
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Obligation
             is
             for
             ever
             .
             We
             do
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             shew
             forth
             the
             
               Lord's
               Death
            
             ,
             
               Till
               he
               come
               ,
            
             We
             engage
             our selves
             by
             this
             Oath
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             that
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             be
             
               his
               faithful
               Soldiers
               and
               Servants
               to
               our
               Lives
               End.
               
            
             We
             are
             not
             to
             think
             the
             
             Oath
             it
             self
             is
             all
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             but
             a
             Security
             to
             our
             future
             Faith
             ,
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             :
             'T
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             Vow
             ;
             nay
             ,
             't
             is
             better
             not
             to
             vow
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             to
             vow
             and
             
               not
               to
               pay
            
             ;
             tho'
             to
             do
             both
             is
             still
             better
             than
             either
             .
             We
             cannot
             too
             often
             remember
             that
             those
             Graces
             which
             we
             exercise
             at
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             put
             in
             Practice
             thro'
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             its
             Institution
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             degrees
             be
             reduced
             into
             
               holy
               Habits
            
             .
             We
             must
             be
             
               inwardly
               better'd
            
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             other
             Duties
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             better
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             as
             one
             well
             observes
             ,
             
               Religion
               is
               not
               a
               Road
               of
               Performances
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 New
                 Nature
              
               ,
               evidenced
               by
               a
               
                 New
                 Life
              
               .
            
          
           
             §
             VI.
             But
             more
             especially
             ,
             are
             we
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             these
             Promises
             and
             Obligations
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             our selves
             again
             attack'd
             by
             any
             Temptation
             ,
             either
             to
             those
             Sins
             which
             we
             have
             formerly
             committed
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             others
             .
             Wo
             to
             him
             who
             after
             he
             has
             escaped
             the
             Pollutions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             tasted
             the
             
               good
               Word
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             shall
             yet
             
               fall
               away
            
             again
             ,
             return
             like
             a
             
               Dog
               to
               his
               Vomit
            
             ,
             shamefully
             yield
             to
             the
             same
             Sin
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             before
             so
             solemnly
             renounced
             ,
             and
             pretended
             
             to
             forsake
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             trample
             under
             foot
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             crucifie
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             lesser
             unavoidable
             Infirmities
             ,
             such
             as
             
               wandring
               Thoughts
            
             ,
             the
             first
             motions
             of
             Passion
             ,
             or
             being
             ready
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             violence
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             tho'
             recovering
             again
             ;
             but
             what
             I
             here
             intend
             ,
             is
             the
             relapsing
             into
             any
             
               grosser
               Sins
            
             ,
             such
             as
             Uncleanness
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             habitual
             Carelessness
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             God's
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             our
             private
             stated
             Devotions
             ;
             which
             last
             may
             justly
             be
             ranked
             among
             
               greater
               Sins
            
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             frequently
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Not
             that
             even
             these
             are
             unpardonable
             on
             true
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             them
             are
             so
             exceedingly
             heightned
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             Ingratitude
             and
             Perjury
             .
             An
             
               old
               Wound
            
             may
             possibly
             be
             cured
             at
             last
             ,
             even
             when
             't
             is
             
               badly
               healed
            
             ;
             but
             then
             there
             's
             a
             necessity
             of
             its
             being
             laid
             open
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Pain
             will
             be
             more
             exquisite
             than
             it
             was
             at
             the
             first
             .
             We
             ought
             therefore
             ,
             when
             attack'd
             by
             any
             old
             Temptation
             ,
             to
             oppose
             immediately
             this
             powerful
             Armor
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             whatever
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             it
             's
             baited
             with
             by
             the
             
               great
               Deceiver
            
             ,
             with
             Indignation
             to
             reject
             it
             .
             
             To
             reflect
             vigorously
             on
             our
             new
             Obligations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             both
             of
             Promises
             ,
             of
             Interest
             ,
             and
             of
             Gratitude
             .
             To
             say
             within
             our selves
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               am
               stedfastly
               purposed
               to
               keep
               God's
               righteous
               Judgments
               .
               And
               ,
               '
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               Satan
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               whose
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               who
               has
               promised
               to
               help
               me
               ,
               shall
               bruise
               thee
               under
               my
               Feet
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             end
             we
             must
             be
             always
             upon
             our
             Guard
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             temperate
             and
             sober
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             can
             never
             be
             vigilant
             .
             We
             must
             avoid
             
               ill
               Company
            
             ,
             the
             great
             Emissaries
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             Satan
             himself
             .
             A
             great
             End
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             to
             make
             us
             look
             forward
             ,
             and
             remember
             Christ's
             last
             coming
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             backward
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             Death
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             eats
             and
             drinks
             with
             the
             Drunken
             ,
             will
             soon
             be
             apt
             to
             say
             ,
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 delays
                 his
                 coming
              
               ;
               tho'
               to
               such
               he
               himself
               has
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               come
               in
               a
               day
               when
               he
               looks
               not
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               hour
               that
               he
               is
               not
               aware
               of
               ,
               and
               will
               cut
               him
               in
               sunder
               ,
               and
               divide
               him
               his
               portion
               with
               the
               Hypocrites
               .
            
             The
             frequent
             Reflection
             on
             our
             latter
             End
             ,
             will
             also
             mightily
             confirm
             us
             in
             our
             
               holy
               Purposes
            
             of
             Obedience
             ;
             the
             time
             of
             our
             own
             
               particular
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             our
             passing
             into
             our
             
               unchangeable
               Eternity
            
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             often
             meditate
             
             upon
             ,
             and
             Discourse
             concerning
             it
             with
             our
             
               Fellow
               Christians
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             those
             impertinencies
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             
               common
               Conversation
            
             .
             And
             those
             who
             thus
             speak
             
               often
               one
               to
               another
            
             ,
             and
             remind
             each
             other
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             much
             concerned
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             despised
             for
             it
             by
             
               ill
               Men
            
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord
             himself
             will
             hearken
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             remember
             them
             for
             it
             when
             he
             comes
             in
             Vengeance
             to
             destroy
             the
             Ungodly
             .
             Malac.
             3.
             16.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             would
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             appointed
             for
             our
             perfection
             in
             Grace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Conquest
             over
             our
             Sins
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             enough
             merely
             to
             escape
             the
             Pollutions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             also
             aspire
             towards
             Perfection
             ,
             to
             be
             
               strong
               Men
            
             in
             Christ.
             We
             are
             all
             called
             to
             be
             Saints
             ,
             to
             Glory
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             we
             then
             be
             content
             with
             the
             lowest
             measures
             ?
             He
             that
             thinks
             he
             'll
             be
             just
             
               good
               enough
            
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             not
             miss
             of
             that
             ,
             must
             not
             ,
             however
             ,
             expect
             much
             Comfort
             .
             Nay
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             
               forward
               ,
               is
               to
               go
               backward
            
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
             We
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             do
             
               all
               we
               can
            
             for
             him
             who
             has
             done
             so
             
               much
               for
               us
            
             :
             Always
             to
             
               abound
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             since
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             
             best
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             from
             Supererrogation
             However
             ,
             as
             Health
             and
             Strength
             are
             infallible
             Signs
             of
             Life
             ,
             so
             we
             shall
             obtain
             this
             
               great
               Advantage
            
             by
             
               stronger
               Degrees
            
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             better
             satisfied
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
             thereof
             .
             Consider
             ,
             that
             this
             would
             render
             
               God's
               Service
            
             much
             more
             easie
             and
             delightful
             to
             us
             .
             But
             this
             must
             cost
             us
             constant
             Pains
             and
             Labour
             ,
             for
             Sloth
             is
             the
             
               greatest
               Obstruction
            
             to
             our
             
               growing
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             is
             commonly
             the
             
               last
               Enemy
            
             in
             this
             World
             that
             is
             destroyed
             in
             a
             Christian.
             Conquer
             that
             and
             all
             is
             done
             .
             Shake
             off
             that
             Ague
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             remember
             your
             Vows
             ,
             call
             for
             
               Strength
               ,
               believe
            
             and
             all
             things
             are
             
               possible
               .
               Give
               Diligence
               to
               make
               your
               Calling
               and
               Election
               sure
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               does
               these
               things
               shall
               never
               fall
            
             ;
             and
             the
             higher
             we
             rise
             in
             Piety
             here
             ,
             the
             shorter
             Steps
             we
             shall
             have
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             very
             probable
             ,
             the
             
               higher
               Degrees
            
             of
             Glory
             among
             those
             many
             different
             mansions
             in
             our
             
               Father's
               House
            
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             called
             again
             by
             
               God's
               Providence
            
             to
             another
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             
               happy
               Opportunity
            
             we
             will
             be
             careful
             never
             to
             neglect
             ;
             let
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             Preparation
             and
             Examination
             ,
             impartially
             enquire
             how
             we
             have
             performed
             those
             Vows
             
             we
             made
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             have
             profited
             by
             it
             .
             To
             rejoyce
             and
             
               bless
               God
            
             ,
             if
             well
             ,
             to
             be
             humbled
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             the
             Defect
             ,
             the
             deeper
             the
             Humiliation
             .
             I
             speak
             here
             ,
             of
             
               lesser
               Infirmities
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             
               presumptuous
               ,
               scandalous
               Sins
            
             ,
             the
             Habits
             whereof
             ,
             while
             unreformed
             and
             unrepented
             ,
             do
             utterly
             exclude
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Nor
             ought
             we
             by
             any
             means
             to
             be
             ungrateful
             ,
             if
             we
             find
             that
             thro'
             
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               preventing
            
             us
             that
             we
             might
             be
             willing
             ,
             and
             assisting
             us
             when
             we
             were
             willing
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             obtained
             any
             Advantage
             against
             our
             
               Spiritual
               Enemies
            
             :
             If
             any
             Sin
             be
             weaker
             ,
             any
             Vertue
             stronger
             ;
             whether
             Patience
             ,
             or
             Humility
             ,
             or
             Resignation
             ,
             or
             Devotion
             ;
             for
             which
             we
             are
             again
             to
             approach
             full
             of
             Gratitude
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ,
             to
             offer
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
            
             and
             take
             the
             
               Cup
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             These
             things
             if
             we
             observe
             and
             do
             ,
             thro'
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               neither
               be
               barren
               nor
               unfruitful
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               an
               abundant
               Entrance
               shall
               be
               ministred
               unto
               us
               into
               his
               Everlasting
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               To
               whom
               be
               Glory
               in
               the
               Church
               throughout
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             Amen!
             
          
           
             
             
               Questions
               for
               the
               Evening
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WHAT
               Mercies
               
                 have
                 I
                 received
                 this
                 Day
              
               ,
               Answers
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               Deliverance
               from
               Evil
               ,
               common
               or
               extraordinary
               Blessings
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               Sin
               
                 have
                 I
                 committed
                 ?
                 What
              
               Duty
               omitted
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 ,
                 or
                 designed
                 for
              
               God's
               Glory
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
              
               Good
               
                 of
                 my
              
               Neighbour
               ;
               
                 or
                 have
                 I
                 lost
                 any
              
               Opportunity
               
                 for
                 either
              
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 With
                 what
              
               Success
               
                 have
                 I
                 encounter'd
                 those
              
               Sins
               
                 to
                 which
                 my
              
               Circumstances
               or
               Constitution
               
                 most
                 incline
                 me
              
               ;
               Passion
               ,
               Sloth
               ,
               Impurity
               ,
               Intemperance
               ,
               Vanity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 How
                 have
                 I
                 improved
                 my
              
               Time
               
                 this
                 Day
                 ?
                 Am
                 I
                 any
              
               wiser
               or
               better
               
                 than
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 ?
                 Have
                 I
                 thought
                 of
              
               Death
               and
               Judgment
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Have
                 I
              
               Pray'd
               ?
               and
               How
               ?
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 of
              
               Meditation
               and
               Reading
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               What
               Mercy
               
                 do
                 I
                 want
                 for
              
               Soul
               or
               Body
               ,
               my Self
               ,
               or
               Relations
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 now
                 ask
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Have
                 I
                 remembred
                 my
              
               Promises
               
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 last
              
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 and
                 how
                 have
                 I
                 performed
                 them
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Questions
               for
               the
               Morning
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 DID
                 I
              
               Read
               and
               Pray
               ,
               Meditate
               and
               Examine
               
                 my self
                 last
                 Night
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Did
                 I
              
               think
               of
               God
               ,
               last
               and
               first
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               Sin
               
                 have
                 I
                 committed
                 ,
                 in
              
               Thought
               ,
               Word
               or
               Deed
               ?
               What
               Duty
               
                 omitted
                 since
                 Evening
              
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               Occasions
               
                 may
                 I
                 probably
                 have
                 this
                 Day
                 of
              
               serving
               God
               ,
               
                 or
                 my
              
               Neighbour
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 To
                 what
                 Temptations
                 am
                 I
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 exposed
                 ?
              
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               Mercies
               
                 have
                 I
                 received
                 ?
                 What
                 do
                 I
                 want
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Short
               Directions
               for
               those
               who
               are
               (
               really
               )
               straightned
               for
               Time
               ,
               and
               cannot
               go
               through
               the
               larger
               Methods
               of
               Examination
               already
               given
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               BE
               sure
               this
               be
               more
               than
               a
               pretended
               Necessity
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               indispensible
               and
               
                 unavoidable
                 Business
              
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               since
               the
               more
               conscientious
               and
               exact
               you
               are
               in
               your
               Preparation
               and
               Examination
               ,
               
               
               you
               may
               ,
               generally
               speaking
               ,
               expect
               the
               
                 greater
                 Advantage
              
               by
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Turtle-Doves
              
               or
               
                 young
                 Pigeons
              
               ,
               were
               not
               accepted
               of
               Old
               ,
               unless
               where
               the
               Presenter
               could
               not
               reach
               a
               more
               
                 costly
                 Sacrifice
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               being
               taken
               Care
               of
               ,
               never
               indulge
               any
               ill
               grounded
               Scruples
               so
               far
               as
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               hinder
               you
               from
               coming
               to
               this
               
                 Divine
                 Banquet
              
               .
               See
               what
               has
               been
               already
               said
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               both
               from
               Authority
               and
               Reason
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               Objections
               against
               Receiving
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               can
               scarce
               be
               supposed
               but
               you
               may
               redeem
               some
               time
               on
               the
               Morning
               of
               the
               
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               when
               you
               may
               retire
               from
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               ,
               1.
               
               Use
               the
               Prayers
               here
               at
               Preparation
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               is
               proper
               for
               that
               Occasion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               your
               Happiness
               in
               having
               
                 one
                 Opportunity
              
               more
               of
               partaking
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Examine
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Ten
                 Commandments
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               our
               Communion-Service
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Versicle
               added
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               implore
               Pardon
               where
               you
               find
               any
               Breach
               ,
               and
               Grace
               for
               the
               future
               to
               observe
               them
               better
               .
               And
               the
               same
               of
               any
               other
               Sin
               ,
               not
               so
               easily
               reducible
               under
               any
               
                 particular
                 Command
              
               ,
               such
               as
               Drunkenness
               ,
               neglect
               or
               abuse
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Fix
               your
               
                 main
                 Battery
              
               against
               that
               Sin
               which
               you
               find
               the
               strongest
               ;
               whether
               discontent
               with
               your
               
                 Condition
                 ,
                 hard
                 Thoughts
              
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 Passion
                 ,
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Sloth
                 ,
                 Impurity
                 ,
              
               or
               what
               ever
               else
               .
               Most
               heartily
               lament
               it
               ,
               most
               earnestly
               resolve
               and
               
                 implore
                 Strength
              
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               draw
               near
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               with
               Faith
               to
               obtain
               it
               ,
               and
               fear
               not
               but
               your
               Saviour
               will
               meet
               and
               bless
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               for
               one
               in
               Affliction
               and
               Want.
               
            
             
               O
               
                 GOD
                 !
                 who
                 art
                 Infinite
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 !
                 who
                 hast
                 promised
                 in
                 thy
                 Holy
                 Word
                 ,
              
               That
               thou
               wilt
               hear
               the
               Prayer
               of
               the
               poor
               distitute
               ,
               and
               wilt
               not
               despise
               his
               Desire
               .
               
                 Look
                 down
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 thy
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Glory
                 upon
                 me
                 a
                 miserable
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 now
                 lying
                 under
                 thy
                 Hand
                 in
                 great
                 Affliction
                 and
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 who
                 fly
                 to
                 thee
                 alone
                 for
                 help
                 and
                 Comfort
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 weary
                 of
                 my
                 groaning
                 ,
                 my
                 Heart
                 faileth
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Light
                 of
                 my
                 Eyes
                 is
                 gone
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 sink
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 to
                 help
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 wait
                 still
                 upon
                 thee
                 my
                 God.
                 Tho'
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 forsake
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Lord
                 still
                 uphold
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 let
                 me
                 always
                 find
                 the
                 truest
                 ,
                 the
                 kindest
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 compassionate
                 ,
                 unwearied
                 Almighty
                 Friendship
                 ;
                 to
                 him
                 let
                 me
                 ease
                 my
                 wearied
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 unbosom
                 all
                 my
                 Sorrows
                 !
              
            
             
               
                 Help
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 against
                 Hope
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 Hope
                 !
                 Grant
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 moved
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Slights
                 and
                 Censures
                 of
                 a
                 mistaken
                 World.
                 Let
                 me
                 look
                 by
                 Faith
                 beyond
                 this
                 Vale
                 of
                 Tears
                 and
                 Misery
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 happy
                 place
                 which
                 knows
                 no
                 Pain
                 ,
                 or
                 Want
                 ,
                 or
                 Sorrows
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 assur'd
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Expectation
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 that
                 a
                 Man's
                 Life
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Things
                 that
                 he
                 possesses
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 has
                 the
                 most
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 brought
                 nothing
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 carry
                 nothing
                 out
                 .
                 I
                 bless
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 given
                 me
                 my
                 Portion
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 
                 all
                 their
                 Consolation
                 here
                 ,
                 whose
                 Portion
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 only
                 .
                 Neither
                 let
                 me
                 expect
                 those
                 Blessings
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 unless
                 I
                 am
                 really
                 poor
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 meek
                 and
                 humble
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 thou
                 alone
                 who
                 givest
                 Power
                 to
                 get
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 by
                 thy
                 good
                 Providence
                 ,
                 raise
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 mean
                 Condition
                 whenever
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 certainly
                 do
                 it
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 best
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 humbly
                 submit
                 all
                 unto
                 thy
                 wise
                 and
                 kind
                 Disposal
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 not
                 Wealth
                 or
                 Greatness
                 :
                 Give
                 me
                 neither
                 extreme
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 I
                 ask
                 Riches
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 Food
                 convenient
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 earnestly
                 to
                 seek
                 first
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 thereof
                 ,
                 well
                 hoping
                 that
                 in
                 thy
                 good
                 Time
                 ,
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 needful
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 unto
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 that
                 thou
                 who
                 feedest
                 the
                 Ravens
                 ,
                 and
                 clothest
                 the
                 Lilies
                 ,
                 wilt
                 not
                 neglect
                 me
                 (
                 and
                 mine
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 thou
                 wilt
                 make
                 good
                 thy
                 own
                 unfailing
                 Promises
                 ,
                 wilt
                 give
                 Meat
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ever
                 
                 mindful
                 of
                 thy
                 Covenant
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 be
                 querulous
                 or
                 impatient
                 ,
                 or
                 envious
                 at
                 the
                 Prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 or
                 judge
                 uncharitably
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 a
                 larger
                 Portion
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 cruel
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Circumstances
                 with
                 my self
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 never
                 sink
                 or
                 despond
                 under
                 my
                 heavy
                 pressures
                 and
                 continued
                 Misfortunes
                 .
                 Tho'
                 I
                 fall
                 let
                 me
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 taketh
                 me
                 up
                 .
                 Let
                 my
                 Heart
                 never
                 be
                 sunk
                 so
                 low
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 despised
                 Vertue
                 .
                 Give
                 me
                 Diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 Industry
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 me
                 neglect
                 nothing
                 that
                 lies
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 provide
                 honestly
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 House
                 ,
                 least
                 I
                 be
                 worse
                 than
                 an
                 Infidel
                 .
                 Help
                 me
                 carefully
                 to
                 examine
                 my
                 Life
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 my
                 own
                 Carelesness
                 ,
                 or
                 Imprudence
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 reduced
                 my self
                 into
                 this
                 low
                 Condition
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 more
                 deeply
                 afflicted
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 still
                 hope
                 in
                 thy
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 avoiding
                 those
                 Failures
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 formerly
                 guilty
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 for
                 my
                 Sins
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 this
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 unthankfulness
                 for
                 thy
                 Mercies
                 or
                 abuse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 help
                 
                 me
                 now
                 with
                 Submission
                 and
                 Patience
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Punishment
                 of
                 my
                 Iniquity
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 by
                 thy
                 Wise
                 Providence
                 thou
                 art
                 pleas'd
                 thus
                 to
                 afflict
                 me
                 for
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 Thy
                 Will
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 God!
                 not
                 mine
                 ,
                 be
                 done
                 !
                 Help
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 in
                 Patience
                 to
                 possess
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 thy
                 Fatherly
                 Chastisements
                 advance
                 us
                 still
                 nearer
                 towards
                 Christian
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 teach
                 us
                 the
                 Emptiness
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 wean
                 us
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 from
                 a
                 vain
                 World
                 ,
                 fix
                 our
                 Hearts
                 more
                 upon
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 us
                 forward
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 Way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 Everlasting
                 Life
              
               ;
               Thro'
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               to
               whom
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               Glory
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Power
               ,
               now
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Amen!
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           
             A
             LETTER
             
               concerning
               the
            
             Religious
             Societies
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             HAVING
             in
             Conversation
             accidentally
             mentioned
             those
             
               Religious
               Societies
            
             which
             have
             been
             for
             some
             time
             erected
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Cities
             of
             London
             and
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             in
             some
             other
             places
             ,
             you
             were
             pleased
             to
             desire
             a
             more
             particular
             Account
             concerning
             them
             ,
             of
             their
             Orders
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             what
             my
             Thoughts
             were
             as
             to
             what
             we
             then
             heard
             objected
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             have
             had
             the
             Curiosity
             to
             make
             a
             particular
             Enquiry
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Informations
             I
             have
             received
             ,
             have
             been
             from
             such
             Persons
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             may
             entirely
             depend
             upon
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             have
             from
             them
             ,
             I
             here
             very
             briefly
             give
             you
             ,
             referring
             them
             for
             a
             larger
             Account
             to
             Mr.
             
             Woodward's
             little
             Book
             on
             that
             Subject
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             I
             find
             many
             Persons
             are
             in
             the
             same
             mistake
             which
             you
             were
             once
             in
             ,
             and
             confound
             these
             
               Religious
               Societies
            
             with
             the
             
               Societies
               for
               Reformation
            
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             quite
             different
             as
             to
             their
             Institution
             and
             
               immediate
               Ends
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Persons
             whereof
             they
             are
             composed
             .
             The
             immediate
             Business
             of
             the
             Societies
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             to
             assist
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrates
            
             in
             putting
             the
             
               Laws
               in
               Execution
            
             against
             Profaneness
             and
             Immorality
             ,
             and
             consists
             of
             Sober
             Persons
             of
             
               any
               Persuasion
            
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             tho'
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             observe
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             :
             But
             the
             
               Religious
               Societies
            
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             them
             for
             distinction
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             composed
             of
             such
             as
             meet
             together
             wholly
             upon
             a
             
               Religious
               Account
            
             ,
             to
             promote
             true
             Piety
             in
             themselves
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             are
             all
             of
             them
             
               strict
               Members
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             none
             being
             admitted
             or
             suffered
             to
             continue
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             
               constant
               Communicants
            
             :
             Many
             of
             these
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             are
             likewise
             engaged
             in
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             only
             accidental
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             are
             
               distinct
               Bodies
            
             of
             Men
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             whether
             I
             can
             give
             you
             a
             better
             Character
             of
             those
             Persons
             who
             compose
             these
             
               Religious
               Societies
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Design
             
             and
             Employment
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             Tertullian
             and
             other
             antient
             Writers
             have
             left
             us
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             cannot
             speak
             more
             Truth
             of
             them
             in
             fewer
             words
             .
          
           
             
               They
               often
               meet
               together
               ,
               say
               the
               Antients
               of
               those
               first
               Christians
               ;
               
                 ad
                 confoederandam
                 Disciplinam
              
               ;
               and
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               sing
               Hymns
               to
               Christ
               as
               God.
               We
               assemble
               our selves
               ,
               says
               Tertullian
               ,
               to
               the
               Repetition
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               we
               support
               our
               Faith
               by
               
                 Religious
                 Discourse
              
               ,
               we
               excite
               our
               Hope
               ,
               we
               fix
               our
               Confidence
               ,
               we
               encrease
               our
               Knowledge
               ,
               by
               the
               Exhortations
               of
               our
               Teachers
               ;
               we
               gather
               a
               Stock
               for
               the
               Poor
               according
               to
               every
               Man's
               ability
               ,
               which
               we
               expend
               ,
               not
               in
               riotous
               Feasting
               ,
               but
               in
               helping
               the
               Indigent
               ,
               and
               Orphans
               ,
               and
               the
               Aged
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               are
               persecuted
               for
               the
               Cause
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             their
             Design
             and
             Employment
             in
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Methods
             whereby
             they
             regulate
             them
             ,
             they
             appear
             to
             be
             chosen
             with
             all
             Christian
             Prudence
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             too
             large
             to
             be
             here
             inserted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             again
             refer
             you
             to
             Mr.
             
             Woodward's
             Book
             for
             a
             full
             Account
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             main
             thing
             for
             which
             I
             am
             concerned
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             you
             my
             Reasons
             why
             I
             believe
             such
             Societies
             as
             these
             ,
             if
             further
             propagated
             ,
             
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             any
             Injury
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             the
             Opinion
             of
             some
             Persons
             who
             either
             may
             not
             fully
             understand
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             prejudiced
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             they
             would
             be
             of
             great
             Advantage
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             few
             good
             Men
             but
             lament
             that
             after
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             some
             Societies
             founded
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             but
             reformed
             from
             their
             Errors
             ,
             and
             reduced
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Standard
            
             .
             None
             who
             has
             but
             lookt
             into
             our
             own
             Church
             History
             ,
             can
             be
             ignorant
             how
             highly
             instrumental
             such
             .
             
               Bodies
               of
               Men
            
             as
             these
             ,
             were
             to
             the
             first
             planting
             and
             propagating
             Christianity
             amongst
             our
             Forefathers
             :
             'T
             is
             notorious
             that
             the
             
               first
               Monks
            
             wrought
             honestly
             for
             their
             Livings
             ,
             and
             only
             met
             together
             at
             the
             Hours
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             necessary
             Refection
             ,
             as
             do
             most
             of
             those
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Countries
            
             to
             this
             day
             :
             And
             those
             who
             read
             the
             Exemplary
             Piety
             of
             the
             old
             British
             Monks
             ,
             and
             what
             indefatigable
             Pains
             they
             took
             ,
             and
             what
             Hazards
             they
             ran
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             our
             Heathen
             Ancestors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             how
             stoutly
             they
             withstood
             the
             early
             .
             Encroachments
             of
             Rome
             ,
             cannot
             but
             entertain
             an
             extraordinary
             Opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             judge
             charitably
             of
             their
             great
             Austerities
             and
             Ascetic
             way
             of
             Living
             ,
             tho'
             perhaps
             we
             may
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             when
             we
             
             think
             they
             were
             in
             some
             things
             mistaken
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             
               good
               Effects
            
             of
             that
             way
             of
             Life
             ,
             may
             be
             attained
             without
             many
             of
             the
             Inconveniencies
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             such
             Societies
             as
             we
             are
             now
             discoursing
             of
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             erected
             in
             the
             most
             populous
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             ,
             without
             depriving
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             the
             Service
             and
             Support
             of
             so
             many
             useful
             Members
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             owned
             a
             desirable
             thing
             that
             we
             had
             among
             us
             some
             places
             wherein
             those
             who
             are
             religiously
             disposed
             might
             have
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             for
             a
             Time
             ,
             of
             a
             voluntary
             retirement
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             escape
             the
             World
             ,
             
               &
               vacare
               Deo
               ,
               &
               sibimet
               ipsis
               .
            
             This
             was
             once
             practised
             with
             great
             Applause
             of
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Farrar
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             an
             account
             in
             Mr.
             
             Herbert's
             Life
             ,
             and
             a
             larger
             (
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             )
             in
             Bishop
             
             Hacket's
             Life
             of
             Bishop
             Williams
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             has
             been
             lately
             attempted
             by
             Mr.
             St
             —
             .
             But
             if
             this
             should
             not
             be
             practicable
             ,
             at
             least
             generally
             ,
             by
             Men
             of
             Trade
             and
             Business
             ,
             tho'
             of
             never
             so
             devout
             Inclinations
             ,
             I
             see
             nothing
             that
             could
             come
             nearer
             it
             ,
             than
             these
             
               Religious
               Societies
            
             .
             The
             Design
             of
             that
             excellent
             Person
             ,
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             to
             have
             founded
             so
             many
             
               Collegiate
               Churches
            
             out
             of
             the
             broken
             Monaste●ies
             ,
             to
             consist
             of
             some
             Laity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Clergy
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             
             something
             in
             it
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             (
             tho'
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             )
             with
             that
             of
             these
             
               Christian
               Societies
            
             now
             erected
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             stand
             for
             Religion
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             so
             many
             Redoubts
             against
             an
             encroaching
             World
             ,
             where
             any
             might
             receive
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             Advice
             ,
             who
             addressed
             themselves
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             since
             we
             were
             not
             so
             happy
             to
             have
             this
             accomplished
             ,
             Why
             may
             not
             these
             Societies
             in
             some
             measure
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             if
             they
             were
             once
             erected
             in
             the
             most
             
               considerable
               Towns
            
             and
             
               populous
               Villages
            
             ,
             or
             where
             one
             was
             not
             large
             enough
             ,
             out
             of
             more
             neighbouring
             Villages
             united
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             able
             notably
             to
             assist
             the
             
               Rural
               Deans
            
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             any
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             supply
             their
             Want
             where
             there
             are
             none
             :
             and
             would
             not
             this
             disarm
             that
             Objection
             against
             
               Diocesan
               Episcopaey
            
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             from
             the
             extent
             of
             its
             Iurisdiction
             ?
          
           
             However
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             
               ultra
               crepidam
            
             ,
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             this
             would
             hold
             of
             
               Parish
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             already
             done
             ,
             soon
             find
             extraordinary
             Advantages
             by
             it
             .
             There
             are
             a
             great
             many
             Parishes
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             consist
             of
             
               several
               Thousands
            
             ,
             some
             of
             some
             Myriads
             of
             Souls
             :
             Now
             ,
             what
             one
             Man
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             for
             such
             a
             multitude
             ?
             What
             Strength
             to
             visit
             them
             ?
             What
             Memory
             ,
             unless
             very
             
             extraordinary
             ,
             to
             retain
             but
             their
             Names
             ?
             Those
             who
             have
             but
             one
             or
             two
             thousand
             ,
             will
             find
             their
             Cares
             heavy
             enough
             ,
             especially
             now
             they
             have
             neither
             the
             Catechists
             of
             the
             Antients
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             nor
             those
             Clerks
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Rubrick
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             designed
             for
             that
             End
             ,
             at
             the
             Reformation
             :
             And
             may
             not
             we
             say
             of
             these
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             to
             our
             Saviour
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             multitudes
             ,
             
               from
               whence
               shall
               we
               buy
               Bread
               ,
               that
               these
               may
               eat
               ?
            
             But
             would
             not
             these
             things
             be
             rendred
             much
             more
             easie
             to
             the
             careful
             Pastor
             ;
             when
             such
             considerable
             Bodies
             should
             act
             [
             in
             Subordination
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             Direction
             from
             him
             ,
             ]
             to
             promote
             those
             great
             Ends
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             has
             so
             solemnly
             dedicated
             himself
             to
             God
             ?
             They
             would
             be
             as
             so
             many
             Church-Wardens
             ,
             or
             Overseers
             ,
             or
             almost
             Deacons
             under
             him
             ,
             caring
             for
             the
             Sick
             and
             Poor
             ,
             giving
             him
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Estate
             of
             themselves
             and
             others
             ;
             persuading
             Parents
             and
             Sureties
             to
             Catechise
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             fitting
             them
             for
             Confirmation
             ;
             discoursing
             with
             those
             who
             have
             already
             left
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             who
             are
             tempted
             to
             leave
             it
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             preserve
             them
             in
             it
             ;
             the
             effect
             whereof
             we
             may
             guess
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             being
             ,
             it
             's
             likely
             ,
             Ten
             ,
             who
             are
             persuaded
             to
             leave
             
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             immediately
             wrought
             upon
             by
             the
             
               Dissenting
               Teachers
            
             .
             This
             assistance
             would
             in
             all
             probability
             conduce
             as
             much
             to
             the
             Health
             of
             the
             Minister's
             Body
             ,
             by
             easing
             him
             of
             many
             a
             weary
             step
             and
             fruitless
             Journey
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             great
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             in
             the
             visible
             Success
             of
             his
             Labours
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             it
             seems
             a
             necessary
             Consequence
             ,
             both
             from
             what
             Success
             the
             Design
             has
             already
             had
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             went
             forward
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             Limitations
             as
             are
             proposed
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             injuring
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             these
             
               several
               Societies
            
             would
             be
             so
             many
             
               new
               Bulwarks
            
             against
             its
             Enemies
             ,
             would
             give
             it
             daily
             more
             Strength
             ,
             and
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             it
             
               may
               be
               more
               than
               many
               wish
               to
               see
               it
               ever
               have
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             State
             ,
             they
             might
             also
             be
             not
             inconsiderably
             serviceable
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             highly
             promote
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Parts
             of
             Religion
             and
             Virtue
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             hardly
             any
             considerable
             Design
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             carried
             on
             with
             much
             greater
             Success
             ,
             by
             
               united
               Bodies
            
             of
             Men
             ,
             than
             by
             single
             Persons
             .
             We
             see
             it
             in
             Trades
             every
             day
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             we
             not
             learn
             from
             those
             who
             are
             
               wise
               in
               their
               Generation
            
             ?
             We
             see
             what
             a
             wide
             Progress
             ,
             Heresie
             and
             Infidelity
             have
             made
             by
             their
             poisonous
             Clubs
             and
             Combinations
             :
             
             The
             very
             Players
             are
             formed
             into
             Companies
             ,
             or
             they
             could
             not
             be
             half
             so
             mischievous
             to
             Religion
             and
             Morality
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             owes
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             her
             very
             Subsistence
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Progress
             she
             has
             made
             of
             late
             Years
             ,
             to
             those
             several
             Societies
             she
             nourishes
             in
             her
             Bosom
             :
             Why
             may
             not
             we
             learn
             from
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             what
             better
             way
             than
             to
             fight
             with
             their
             
               own
               Weapons
            
             ?
             At
             least
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             we
             have
             Congrogations
             to
             propagate
             
               Good
               Manners
            
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             one
             to
             propagate
             their
             
               Ill
               Faith
            
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             owned
             there
             have
             been
             some
             devout
             Persons
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             very
             method
             of
             forming
             lesser
             
               Religious
               Societies
            
             in
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             greater
             Cities
             ,
             have
             done
             great
             Things
             towards
             the
             
               Reformation
               of
               Manners
            
             ,
             and
             promoting
             Piety
             and
             Virtue
             .
             The
             Noble
             and
             Pious
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Renty
            
             ,
             in
             France
             was
             of
             this
             Number
             :
             He
             employed
             much
             of
             his
             time
             in
             this
             happy
             Exercise
             ,
             particularly
             at
             Caen
             ,
             where
             he
             settled
             many
             Societies
             of
             devout
             Persons
             ,
             to
             meet
             Weekly
             ,
             and
             consult
             about
             the
             Relief
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             preventing
             Offences
             against
             God
             ,
             which
             succeeded
             to
             admiration
             :
             He
             did
             the
             same
             among
             Tradesmen
             ,
             both
             at
             Paris
             and
             Tolose
             ,
             whom
             he
             brought
             constantly
             to
             go
             to
             Prayers
             ,
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
             read
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             Discourse
             
             of
             their
             spiritual
             Concerns
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             used
             all
             his
             Interest
             with
             Gentlemen
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             to
             erect
             
               petty
               Societies
            
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             even
             in
             lesser
             Villages
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             any
             Influence
             over
             the
             Inhabitants
             *
             .
             And
             why
             should
             we
             not
             transplant
             any
             
               excellent
               Fruit
            
             into
             our
             own
             Soil
             ,
             and
             get
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             from
             Persons
             of
             all
             Communions
             ?
          
           
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             tho'
             constantly
             and
             devoutly
             attended
             by
             the
             Members
             of
             these
             Societies
             ,
             yet
             must
             be
             owned
             to
             be
             improper
             ,
             on
             several
             Accounts
             ,
             for
             those
             excellent
             Ends
             which
             they
             propose
             in
             their
             stated
             meetings
             :
             'T
             is
             not
             there
             proper
             to
             discourse
             of
             many
             things
             which
             fall
             under
             their
             Care
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             room
             for
             
               Christian
               Conversation
            
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             decent
             to
             practise
             it
             .
             
               Pious
               Discourse
            
             must
             be
             owned
             as
             necessary
             as
             it
             is
             a
             delightful
             Employment
             to
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             what
             more
             generally
             and
             shamefully
             neglected
             ,
             and
             even
             by
             the
             
               accursed
               Rules
            
             of
             Civility
             ,
             exploded
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             Practice
             ,
             that
             late
             excellent
             Person
             ,
             Dr.
             Goodman
             ,
             has
             endeavoured
             to
             retrieve
             ,
             and
             has
             recommended
             it
             in
             so
             charming
             a
             manner
             in
             his
             
               Winter-Evening
               Conference
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             failed
             of
             
             making
             many
             Converts
             to
             it
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             Virtue
             enough
             left
             in
             the
             World
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Directions
             :
             Now
             if
             this
             
               Religious
               Discourse
            
             be
             lawful
             and
             commendable
             where
             it
             is
             accidental
             ,
             or
             among
             a
             
               few
               Persons
            
             only
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             how
             it
             should
             come
             to
             be
             otherwise
             when
             it
             is
             stated
             and
             regulated
             ,
             and
             among
             a
             
               greater
               Number
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             more
             a
             Conventicle
             than
             any
             other
             Meetings
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             Law
             that
             it
             offends
             against
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             greater
             Crime
             to
             meet
             and
             
               sing
               Psalms
            
             together
             ,
             than
             to
             sing
             
               profane
               Songs
            
             ,
             or
             waste
             Hours
             in
             impertinent
             Chat
             or
             Drinking
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             one
             would
             almost
             wonder
             how
             a
             Design
             of
             this
             Nature
             should
             come
             to
             have
             
               any
               ,
               Enemies
            
             ,
             nor
             can
             I
             see
             any
             Reason
             why
             good
             Men
             should
             be
             discouraged
             from
             joyning
             in
             it
             by
             those
             hard
             words
             ,
             
               Faction
               ,
               Singularity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             when
             all
             possible
             Care
             is
             taken
             to
             give
             no
             just
             Offence
             in
             the
             management
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Design
             of
             these
             Societies
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             satisfied
             by
             considering
             the
             first
             Founder
             ,
             and
             the
             Encouragers
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Rules
             as
             well
             as
             Practice
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             to
             
               gather
               Churches
            
             out
             of
             Churches
             ,
             to
             foment
             
               New
               Schisms
            
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Heathens
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             
               Christian
               Brethren
            
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             as
             indefensible
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             dangerous
             and
             fatal
             in
             its
             Consequences
             both
             
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             :
             So
             far
             are
             they
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             
               brought
               back
            
             several
             to
             the
             Church
             who
             were
             divided
             from
             it
             ;
             but
             their
             aim
             is
             purely
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             promote
             ,
             in
             a
             regular
             manner
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             the
             End
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             included
             in
             the
             Welfare
             and
             Salvation
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             rational
             Method
             could
             be
             proposed
             ,
             besides
             those
             they
             have
             already
             pitched
             upon
             ,
             to
             guard
             against
             these
             
               possible
               Inconveniencies
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             would
             embrace
             it
             .
             Tho'
             after
             all
             ,
             how
             there
             can
             possibly
             be
             any
             occasion
             of
             Schism
             ,
             any
             crevice
             for
             it
             to
             creep
             in
             at
             ,
             where
             nothing
             is
             done
             but
             in
             Subordination
             to
             the
             
               lawful
               Ministry
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Direction
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             one
             of
             the
             very
             Bonds
             of
             the
             Society
             is
             the
             constant
             frequenting
             of
             
               publick
               Prayers
            
             ,
             and
             Communions
             ,
             while
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             visible
             private
             Interest
             to
             serve
             ,
             no
             Faction
             to
             flatter
             or
             humour
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             am
             not
             sharp-sighted
             enough
             to
             discern
             ,
             and
             dare
             challenge
             any
             Instance
             of
             a
             Schism
             any
             where
             occasioned
             ,
             in
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             
               Birth
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             there
             may
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             some
             Persons
             in
             these
             Societies
             of
             more
             Heat
             than
             Light
             ,
             more
             Zeal
             and
             Warmth
             ,
             than
             Iudgment
             and
             Discretion
             ;
             but
             
             where
             was
             ever
             any
             
               Body
               of
               Men
            
             without
             some
             of
             such
             a
             Character
             ?
             They
             are
             of
             
               like
               Passions
            
             with
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             not
             they
             expect
             the
             same
             Allowances
             ?
             But
             since
             the
             very
             Rules
             of
             their
             Institution
             do
             strictly
             oblige
             them
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             Humility
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             Censoriousness
             and
             
               spiritual
               Pride
            
             ,
             the
             common
             Rocks
             of
             those
             who
             make
             a
             
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Profession
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             I
             see
             not
             what
             
               humane
               Prudence
            
             can
             provide
             any
             farther
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             like
             to
             have
             forgot
             one
             considerable
             Advantage
             of
             these
             
               Religious
               Societies
            
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             once
             come
             to
             be
             more
             common
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             them
             it
             would
             be
             easie
             to
             form
             
               Societies
               for
               Reformation
            
             ;
             for
             Persons
             must
             be
             first
             truly
             and
             deeply
             concerned
             for
             Religion
             themselves
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             likely
             to
             be
             so
             concerned
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             sacrifice
             all
             to
             make
             them
             better
             .
             That
             there
             is
             need
             of
             a
             general
             
               Reformation
               of
               Manners
            
             ,
             has
             not
             been
             denied
             even
             by
             those
             who
             have
             had
             the
             most
             need
             of
             it
             themselves
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Governours
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             do
             most
             earnestly
             desire
             it
             ,
             we
             can
             no
             less
             doubt
             without
             the
             highest
             Affront
             to
             both
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             by
             so
             many
             
               repeated
               Acts
            
             ,
             solemnly
             declared
             as
             much
             to
             the
             Nation
             .
             That
             a
             
               firm
               Combination
            
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             bring
             
             this
             Design
             to
             a
             good
             Issue
             ,
             we
             may
             more
             than
             guess
             by
             what
             has
             been
             already
             done
             by
             such
             methods
             ;
             And
             for
             all
             the
             Objections
             which
             have
             been
             brought
             against
             those
             who
             have
             embarkt
             in
             this
             pious
             and
             generous
             Undertaking
             ,
             I
             believe
             there
             is
             no
             unprejudiced
             Person
             who
             has
             read
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Bishop
             of
             
             Glocester's
             Defence
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             fully
             satisfied
             that
             they
             have
             but
             very
             little
             weight
             ,
             and
             are
             there
             fairly
             answered
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             known
             that
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             was
             a
             hearty
             Friend
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Design
             ,
             so
             his
             most
             Reverend
             Successor
             has
             given
             them
             a
             just
             and
             noble
             Commendation
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             wherein
             he
             requires
             them
             ,
             
               To
               press
               the
               Clergy
               of
               their
               respective
               Dioceses
               ,
               to
               invite
               their
               Church-wardens
               and
               other
               pious
               Persons
               among
               the
               Laity
               ,
               to
               
                 ioyn
                 with
                 them
              
               in
               carrying
               on
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Manners
               ;
               after
               which
               he
               adds
               ,
               [
               We
               may
               very
               reasonably
               expect
               the
               happy
               Effects
               of
               such
               a
               Concurrence
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 visible
                 Success
              
               of
               that
               
                 noble
                 Zeal
              
               wherewith
               so
               many
               about
               the
               great
               Cities
               do
               promote
               true
               Piety
               and
               a
               Reformation
               of
               Manners
               .
               ]
            
             Thus
             far
             our
             most
             Reverend
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             same
             Design
             has
             been
             publickly
             espoused
             and
             recommended
             by
             several
             others
             of
             the
             
               highest
               Character
            
             .
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             
               General
               Reformation
            
             of
             Mens
             Manners
             be
             ever
             effected
             by
             the
             Terror
             of
             the
             Laws
             without
             Execution
             ,
             or
             those
             Laws
             be
             ever
             
               effectually
               executed
            
             by
             the
             
               straggling
               Endeavours
            
             of
             a
             few
             good
             Men
             ,
             who
             charge
             singly
             against
             such
             infernal
             Hosts
             of
             Infidelity
             and
             Lewdness
             ;
             if
             any
             thing
             considerable
             herein
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             unless
             by
             such
             a
             Combination
             ,
             I
             shall
             own
             my self
             happily
             mistaken
             ;
             but
             whether
             I
             am
             or
             no
             ,
             the
             Event
             will
             teach
             Posterity
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             long
             Letter
             with
             the
             remarkable
             words
             of
             the
             excellent
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Causes
             of
             the
             Decay
             of
             the
             Christian
             Piety
             ,
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Twentieth
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Scandal
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               brought
               upon
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               contracted
               by
               the
               Irregularities
               of
               one
               or
               two
               Persons
               ,
               but
               by
               associated
               and
               
                 common
                 Crimes
              
               ,
               so
               neither
               will
               it
               be
               removed
               by
               a
               few
               single
               and
               private
               Reformations
               .
               There
               must
               be
               Combinations
               ,
               and
               
                 Publick
                 Confederacies
              
               in
               Virtue
               ,
               to
               balance
               and
               counterpoise
               those
               of
               Vice
               ,
               or
               they
               will
               never
               recover
               that
               Honour
               which
               she
               acquired
               by
               the
               
                 general
                 Piety
              
               of
               her
               Professors
               .
            
             He
             goes
             on
             ;
             
               In
               those
               Primitive
               Days
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               an
               abhorrence
               of
               all
               that
               was
               ill
               ,
               that
               a
               vicious
               Person
               was
               lookt
               upon
               as
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               Monster
               or
               
               Prodigy
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               putrified
               Member
               cut
               off
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               only
               dangerous
               but
               noisome
               to
               the
               Body
               :
               But
               ,
               alas
               !
               the
               Scene
               is
               so
               changed
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               now
               
                 made
                 up
              
               of
               such
               as
               she
               would
               then
               have
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               now
               as
               remarkable
               an
               Occurrent
               to
               find
               a
               
                 Good
                 Christian
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               then
               to
               see
               a
               Bad.
               
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             well
             the
             Worthy
             Author
             concealed
             his
             Name
             ,
             when
             he
             published
             such
             disobliging
             Truths
             :
             At
             least
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             now
             living
             ,
             he
             would
             scarce
             have
             escaped
             the
             Censure
             of
             Forwardness
             ,
             and
             a
             Zeal
             not
             according
             to
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               I
               am
               Your
               obliged
               Friend
               ,
               SAM
               WESLEY
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             BAPTISM
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             CONCERNING
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             enquire
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             what
             Benefits
             we
             receive
             by
             it
             ;
             what
             are
             our
             Obligations
             from
             it
             ;
             whether
             our
             Saviour
             designed
             it
             to
             remain
             always
             in
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             proper
             Subjects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             II.
             First
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             Baptism
             may
             be
             thus
             described
             .
             
               'T
               is
               the
               
                 first
                 Sacrament
              
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               instituted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Baptisms
              
               ,
               to
               continue
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               wherein
               by
               
                 sprinkling
                 ,
                 dipping
              
               ,
               or
               
                 washing
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 damning
                 Guilt
              
               of
               
                 original
                 Sin
              
               is
               washt
               away
               ,
               we
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               are
               taken
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               made
               partakers
               
               of
               all
               the
               Privileges
               thereof
               ;
               
                 God's
                 Grace
              
               here
               ,
               and
               
                 endless
                 Bliss
              
               hereafter
               ,
               on
               our
               performing
               the
               Conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             §
             III.
             'T
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             initiatory
             Sacrament
             ,
             entring
             us
             into
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             we
             renew
             in
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             .
             'T
             was
             instituted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             alone
             has
             Power
             to
             institute
             a
             
               proper
               Sacrament
            
             or
             
               Sign
               ,
               Seal
               ,
               Pledge
            
             ,
             and
             
               means
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             perpetually
             obligatory
             on
             all
             Christians
             .
             We
             know
             not
             indeed
             the
             
               express
               time
            
             of
             its
             Institution
             ;
             for
             
               Iesus
               made
               and
               baptised
               more
               Disciples
               than
               Iohn
               ,
            
             *
             long
             before
             he
             enlarged
             the
             Commission
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             
               go
               and
               
                 make
                 Disciples
              
               out
               of
               all
               Nations
               by
               baptising
               them
               †
               .
            
             But
             we
             know
             't
             was
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             for
             as
             that
             was
             a
             
               Figure
               ,
               Sign
            
             ,
             ‖
             and
             Seal
             of
             God's
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             means
             of
             admission
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             .
             It
             seems
             also
             to
             have
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             way
             of
             
               admitting
               Proselytes
            
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             which
             both
             formerly
             was
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             by
             Baptism
             *
             :
             and
             perhaps
             also
             to
             the
             Lustrations
             
             or
             Purifications
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             which
             Grotius
             thinks
             with
             great
             Reason
             ,
             were
             the
             remains
             of
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               Tradition
            
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             
               universal
               Flood
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Apostle
             also
             seems
             to
             intimate
             when
             he
             calls
             Baptism
             ,
             
               the
               Antitype
               to
               the
               Ark
               ,
               or
               the
               Deluge
               .
            
             *
          
           
             §
             IV.
             The
             matter
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             Water
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             has
             a
             
               natural
               Power
            
             of
             cleansing
             ,
             is
             in
             it self
             more
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             symbolical
             and
             
               sacramental
               Use.
            
             Some
             of
             the
             ancients
             have
             thought
             that
             God
             gave
             the
             
               first
               Blessing
            
             to
             the
             Waters
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             10.
             because
             they
             were
             designed
             for
             Baptism
             .
             Which
             is
             performed
             by
             
               Washing
               ,
               Dipping
            
             or
             
               Sprinkling
               the
               Person
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             the
             
               baptised
               Person
            
             is
             obliged
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Gentiles
             therefore
             were
             generally
             baptised
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Trinity
            
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             before
             believe
             aright
             of
             any
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             :
             Tho'
             the
             Iews
             and
             Proselytes
             who
             before
             did
             believe
             aright
             of
             God
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             sometimes
             baptised
             only
             in
             the
             
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             .
             †
          
           
           
             §
             .
             V.
             I
             said
             
               Washing
               ,
               Dipping
            
             ,
             or
             
               Sprinkling
               ▪
            
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Catechism
             )
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             tho'
             neither
             of
             them
             are
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             
               expresly
               determined
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             by
             Precept
             ,
             or
             such
             Example
             as
             clearly
             proves
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             force
             or
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             Baptise
             .
             Nay
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             places
             in
             the
             
               Sacred
               Scripture
            
             which
             make
             it
             very
             probable
             they
             did
             wash
             ,
             or
             sprinkle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dip
             or
             plunge
             the
             baptised
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             Instances
             of
             it
             in
             the
             known
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               antient
               Churches
            
             .
             Iohn's
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             agreeing
             with
             our
             
             Saviour's
             ,
             in
             others
             differing
             from
             it
             ,
             cannot
             certainly
             be
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             performed
             by
             Dipping
             .
             Not
             that
             *
             of
             Enon
             near
             to
             Salim
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             
               much
               Water
            
             ;
             for
             this
             might
             relate
             to
             Breadth
             rather
             than
             Depth
             ,
             since
             a
             
               narrow
               place
            
             would
             not
             have
             been
             sufficient
             for
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             ,
             
               Ierusalem
               and
               all
               Iudea
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             †
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
               great
               part
            
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             .
             Nor
             any
             of
             our
             Saviour
             or
             his
             
               Disciples
               Baptisms
            
             ,
             nor
             even
             that
             of
             Philip
             and
             the
             Eunuch
             ‖
             ,
             tho'they
             both
             went
             down
             into
             the
             Water
             ;
             for
             that
             
               going
               down
            
             ,
             may
             relate
             to
             the
             
             Eunuch's
             
             Chariot
             ,
             when
             they
             descended
             ,
             but
             implys
             no
             determinate
             Depth
             of
             Water
             :
             it
             might
             be
             to
             their
             Knees
             ,
             it
             might
             not
             reach
             their
             Ancles
             .
             The
             words
             Baptise
             and
             Baptism
             do
             not
             necessarily
             conclude
             for
             Dipping
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             used
             in
             other
             Senses
             in
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Thus
             we
             read
             that
             the
             Iews
             were
             
               all
               baptised
            
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sea
             *
             ;
             in
             neither
             of
             which
             were
             they
             plunged
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Water
             not
             touching
             them
             (
             tho'
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             dipt
             indeed
             when
             they
             sank
             like
             Lead
             in
             the
             
               mighty
               Waters
            
             †
             )
             they
             could
             therefore
             be
             only
             sprinkled
             by
             Drops
             of
             the
             
               Sea
               water
            
             ,
             and
             refreshing
             Dews
             from
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             which
             seems
             not
             obscurely
             hinted
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             
               Thou
               sentest
               a
               gracious
               Rain
               upon
               thine
               Inheritance
               ,
               and
               refreshedst
               it
               when
               it
               was
               weary
               .
            
             ‖
             Again
             ,
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             two
             Disciples
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               be
               baptised
               with
               the
               Baptism
               that
               he
               was
               baptised
               with
               *
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Blood
               ,
               or
               Martyrdom
               ;
            
             but
             neither
             he
             nor
             they
             were
             dipt
             ,
             but
             only
             sprinkled
             ,
             or
             washed
             with
             their
             own
             Blood.
             Again
             ,
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Gospel
             *
             
             of
             the
             Washing
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             the
             original
             Baptisms
             of
             Pots
             ,
             and
             Cups
             ,
             and
             brazen
             Vessels
             and
             Tables
             ,
             or
             Beds
             :
             Yet
             Pots
             and
             Cups
             are
             not
             necessarily
             dipt
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             washt
             ,
             but
             Water
             is
             often
             poured
             upon
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             washt
             the
             outsides
             of
             them
             only
             †
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             Tables
             or
             Beds
             ,
             none
             will
             suppose
             they
             could
             be
             dipt
             ,
             but
             only
             sprinkled
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             washt
             over
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             word
             Baptism
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             figurative
             ,
             but
             
               natural
               Sense
            
             ,
             taken
             otherwise
             than
             for
             dipping
             ,
             namely
             for
             washing
             or
             cleansing
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             Baptise
             ,
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             greatest
             Scholars
             ,
             and
             most
             proper
             Iudges
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             ‖
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             being
             Buried
             with
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             argue
             with
             any
             certainty
             from
             such
             a
             
               figurative
               Expression
            
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             held
             exactly
             ,
             seems
             as
             much
             for
             sprinkling
             as
             plunging
             ,
             because
             in
             Burials
             the
             Earth
             is
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             Body
             ,
             not
             the
             Body
             plunged
             through
             the
             solid
             Substance
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             a
             Man
             is
             not
             buried
             ,
             tho'
             he
             is
             put
             into
             his
             Grave
             ,
             till
             he
             is
             covered
             by
             thus
             casting
             ,
             
             or
             sprinkling
             the
             Earth
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             Baptism
             is
             called
             *
             
               the
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
            
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             no
             certain
             Proof
             of
             dipping
             from
             
               sacred
               Scripture
            
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             very
             great
             probability
             from
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             great
             Numbers
             were
             baptised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             without
             any
             such
             dipping
             ,
             only
             by
             
               washing
               ,
               sprinkling
            
             ,
             or
             
               pouring
               Water
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             some
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             a
             
               ceremonial
               Washing
            
             †
             ,
             and
             clearly
             representing
             the
             
               inward
               part
            
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             cleansing
             from
             Sin
             ;
             not
             the
             quantity
             but
             the
             quality
             being
             chiefly
             considerable
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             not
             much
             or
             little
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             the
             Substance
             of
             them
             only
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             makes
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             .
             
               The
               Iaylor
               and
               all
               his
               House
               were
               baptised
               in
               the
               Prison
               .
            
             ‖
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             Friends
             at
             home
             *
             ,
             and
             several
             Housholds
             .
             But
             is
             it
             likely
             they
             had
             all
             of
             them
             
               Ponds
               ,
               Pools
            
             ,
             or
             Rivers
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             near
             their
             Houses
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             plunge
             all
             these
             ?
             I
             think
             the
             contrary
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             .
             And
             the
             same
             even
             of
             the
             5000
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             3000
             at
             another
             ,
             which
             were
             converted
             and
             baptised
             
             by
             Saint
             Peter
             in
             Ierusalem
             *
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             none
             but
             the
             
               gentle
               Waters
            
             of
             Siloam
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             Gihon
             ,
             which
             were
             by
             Hezekiah
             brought
             into
             the
             City
             †
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             antient
             Custom
             to
             dip
             the
             baptised
             ,
             which
             was
             rather
             refreshing
             than
             dangerous
             in
             the
             warm
             Eastern
             and
             Southern
             Countries
             :
             But
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             in
             our
             cold
             and
             
               frozen
               Climate
            
             ,
             where
             oftentimes
             we
             have
             no
             Ponds
             or
             Rivers
             unfrozen
             to
             dip
             in
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             did
             ,
             it
             would
             endanger
             the
             Health
             or
             Life
             ,
             both
             of
             sick
             and
             weakly
             grown
             Persons
             (
             as
             some
             of
             those
             who
             practise
             it
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             )
             and
             especially
             of
             
               tender
               Infants
            
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             hard
             to
             them
             than
             Circumcision
             it self
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             antients
             did
             undoubtedly
             baptise
             the
             Clinics
             ,
             or
             
               sick
               Persons
            
             on
             their
             Beds
             ,
             by
             washing
             or
             sprinkling
             ,
             not
             dipping
             them
             ,
             so
             may
             we
             do
             with
             Children
             or
             others
             in
             these
             
               Northern
               Parts
            
             ,
             where
             the
             danger
             seems
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             since
             God
             will
             have
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             :
             especially
             when
             he
             has
             not
             determined
             any
             thing
             concerning
             it
             in
             his
             
               Holy
               Word
            
             .
             Tho'
             where
             
               adult
               Persons
            
             are
             baptised
             ,
             or
             Children
             are
             
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             our
             Church
             is
             not
             against
             dipping
             *
             ;
             nor
             can
             this
             therefore
             be
             any
             
               valid
               Objection
            
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             
               just
               Cause
            
             of
             Separation
             from
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             Head
             with
             an
             Observation
             concerning
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             which
             signifies
             to
             baptise
             †
             ,
             which
             a
             Reverend
             Person
             who
             was
             as
             well
             acquainted
             with
             that
             Language
             as
             most
             in
             Europe
             ‖
             ,
             has
             largely
             proved
             ,
             to
             imply
             no
             more
             than
             sprinkling
             ,
             not
             plunging
             ,
             or
             dipping
             ;
             challenging
             all
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             
               different
               Opinion
            
             ,
             to
             produce
             any
             place
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             when
             it
             is
             used
             in
             Sacreds
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             
               transient
               Action
            
             ,
             is
             not
             taken
             for
             sprinkling
             only
             .
          
           
             §
             VI.
             The
             first
             of
             the
             Benefits
             we
             receive
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             the
             washing
             away
             the
             
               damning
               Guilt
               of
               original
               Sin
            
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             .
             That
             we
             are
             all
             born
             under
             the
             Guilt
             of
             
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Sin
             deserves
             
               eternal
               misery
            
             ,
             has
             been
             the
             unanimous
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             positively
             and
             strongly
             asserted
             in
             the
             Ninth
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             :
             and
             even
             Heathens
             have
             
             been
             sensible
             of
             a
             Fall
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             means
             to
             recover
             from
             it
             (
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             they
             generally
             used
             washing
             or
             sprinkling
             for
             Purification
             .
             *
             )
             And
             it
             is
             no
             less
             certain
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             feel
             the
             Effects
             of
             this
             
               original
               Guilt
            
             ,
             tho'
             there
             may
             be
             difficulties
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             propagation
             :
             For
             no
             modest
             good
             Man
             can
             be
             insensible
             of
             an
             inward
             strong
             propension
             to
             Evil
             :
             And
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             asserts
             ;
             
               That
               we
               were
               shapen
               in
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               Sin
               did
               our
               Mothers
               conceive
               us
               †
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               were
               all
               by
               nature
               Children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               
               and
               sins
               .
            
             
               That
               none
               can
               bring
               a
               clean
               
               thing
               out
               of
               an
               unclean
               .
               That
               in
               Adam
               all
               died
               .
               
               That
               by
               one
               Man's
               disobedience
               many
               (
               that
               is
               all
               )
               
               were
               made
               Sinners
               .
            
             
               By
               one
               
                 Man
                 ,
                 Sin
              
               entred
               into
               
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               Death
               by
               Sin
               ,
               which
               came
               upon
               
                 all
                 Men
              
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               come
               short
               of
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             Nay
             ,
             this
             almost
             in
             express
             
             Terms
             as
             to
             Infants
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             had
             not
             any
             Sin
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             
               original
               Sin
            
             ,
             How
             come
             they
             
               to
               die
            
             ,
             and
             what
             need
             would
             they
             have
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             no
             
               actual
               Sin
            
             ?
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Death
               reigned
               from
               Adam
               to
               Moses
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               who
               had
               not
               sinned
               
                 (
                 actually
              
               )
               according
               to
               the
               similitude
               of
               
               Adam's
               transgression
               *
               ;
            
             which
             can
             relate
             to
             Infants
             only
             :
             which
             Texts
             are
             allowed
             by
             all
             but
             Pelagians
             ,
             to
             be
             clear
             Proofs
             that
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             mankind
             are
             obnoxious
             both
             to
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Punishments
             of
             
             Adam's
             Transgression
             :
             To
             the
             Punishment
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Guilt
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             was
             not
             only
             
               temporal
               Death
            
             ,
             but
             extended
             likewise
             to
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             .
             
               The
               Scripture
               having
               concluded
               all
               under
               Sin
               ,
               as
               the
               Iews
               under
               Unbelief
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               have
               mercy
               upon
               all
               †
               :
            
             Which
             takes
             off
             any
             mistaken
             Imputation
             on
             
               God's
               mercy
            
             ,
             or
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             since
             the
             Remedy
             is
             as
             wide
             as
             the
             Wound
             ,
             the
             Obedience
             and
             Death
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             have
             repaired
             the
             Ruins
             which
             were
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Crime
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             brought
             mankind
             into
             a
             possibility
             ,
             and
             capacity
             of
             Salvation
             :
             
               And
               as
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               ,
               Iudgment
               came
               upon
               all
               Men
               to
               
               Condemnation
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               one
               ,
               the
               Free-Gift
               came
               upon
               all
               Men
               to
               Iustification
               of
               Life
               .
            
             *
             Which
             virtue
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             are
             applied
             to
             us
             in
             Baptism
             :
             †
             
               For
               he
               loved
               ,
               us
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               Sins
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 Blood.
              
               
            
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               and
               cleanse
               it
               with
               the
               washing
            
             
               of
               water
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             ‖
             ;
             namely
             ,
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             an
             Instrument
             of
             our
             Iustification
             ,
             as
             our
             Church
             fully
             asserts
             in
             the
             
               Office
               of
               Baptism
            
             .
             
               That
               all
               Men
               are
               conceived
               and
               born
               in
               Sin
               ,
               *
               in
               the
               old
               Adam
               ,
               †
               in
               
                 original
                 Sin
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               prays
               ,
               That
               the
               Person
               to
               be
               baptised
               ,
               may
               be
               washed
               and
               sanctifyed
               with
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               delivered
               from
               
                 God's
                 Wrath
              
               ,
               and
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               receive
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               the
               
                 everlasting
                 Benediction
              
               of
               God's
            
             heavenly
             washing
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Water
               may
               be
               sanctified
               to
               the
               mystical
            
             washing
             away
             of
             Sin
             ;
             ‖
             and
             teaches
             us
             ,
             
               That
               those
               
               who
               are
               born
               in
               
                 original
                 Sin
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               Laver
               of
               Regeneration
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               received
               into
               the
               Number
               of
               
                 God's
                 Children
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             does
             upon
             good
             Ground
             affirm
             in
             the
             Rubrick
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               certain
               by
               
                 God's
                 Word
              
               ,
               that
               Children
               which
               are
               
                 baptised
                 ,
                 dying
              
               before
               they
               commit
               
                 actual
                 Sin
              
               ,
               are
               saved
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               unanimous
               Opinion
            
             of
             the
             
               antient
               Fathers
            
             *
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             differ'd
             from
             the
             
               Pelagian
               Hereticks
            
             in
             this
             very
             point
             ;
             those
             Hereticks
             pretending
             that
             Children
             were
             baptised
             only
             that
             they
             might
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Orthodox
             held
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             especially
             in
             case
             of
             danger
             ,
             for
             the
             
               washing
               away
            
             the
             Guilt
             of
             
               original
               Sin.
            
             
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             Another
             Benefit
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             thereby
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             on
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ,
             What
             has
             a
             
               sinful
               Creature
            
             to
             do
             with
             his
             
               offended
               Maker
            
             ?
             Into
             that
             
               everlasting
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             commanded
             for
             ever
             †
             ;
             that
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             he
             
             has
             promised
             to
             make
             with
             the
             
               spiritual
               Israel
            
             .
             To
             give
             them
             a
             
               new
               Heart
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               new
               Spirit
               ,
               (
               new
               Principles
               ,
               new
               Inclinations
               )
            
             to
             
               sprinkle
               clean
               water
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             clean
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             their
             Sins
             and
             iniquities
             no
             more
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             
               to
               be
               their
               God
            
             ,
             as
             he
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Covenant
            
             which
             he
             made
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             
               spiritual
               Offspring
            
             .
             *
             That
             Circumcision
             was
             then
             the
             way
             of
             admitting
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Baptism
             is
             the
             same
             now
             ,
             I
             suppose
             none
             deny
             ,
             who
             own
             any
             
               Sacraments
               :
               Baptism
            
             being
             also
             stiled
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             
               Stipulation
               ,
               Contract
            
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             of
             a
             
               good
               Conscience
            
             ,
             as
             good
             Interpreters
             translate
             that
             place
             in
             St.
             Peter
             already
             mentioned
             .
             †
             Our
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             which
             includes
             an
             Oath
             and
             a
             
               Vow
               ,
            
             )
             is
             to
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             believe
             what
             God
             has
             revealed
             ,
             to
             observe
             what
             he
             has
             
               commanded
               ;
               God's
            
             part
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             his
             Grace
             to
             perform
             what
             we
             promise
             ,
             and
             unspeakable
             Rewards
             for
             our
             imperfect
             Obedience
             .
          
           
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             By
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             consequently
             made
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Churches
               Head.
            
             The
             Iews
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             made
             Proselytes
             ,
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             Christians
             by
             Baptism
             .
             
               For
               as
               many
               as
               are
               baptised
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
               *
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             
               mystically
               united
            
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             with
             him
             .
             
               For
               by
               
                 one
                 Spirit
              
               we
               are
               all
               baptised
               into
               
                 one
                 Body
              
               †
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ‖
               ;
            
             whence
             the
             Fathers
             stile
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             
               Door
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             our
             initiation
             ,
             or
             entrance
             into
             Christianity
             .
             From
             which
             vital
             ,
             more
             than
             political
             ,
             because
             
               spiritual
               ,
               mystical
            
             and
             
               sacramental
               Union
            
             with
             Christ
             ,
             proceeds
             the
             Influence
             of
             his
             Grace
             on
             those
             who
             are
             baptised
             ;
             the
             Honour
             and
             Exaltation
             of
             our
             Nature
             ;
             the
             Benefit
             of
             his
             Protection
             and
             Intercession
             for
             us
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             as
             from
             our
             Union
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             share
             in
             its
             Instructions
             ,
             in
             its
             Privileges
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Promises
             Christ
             has
             made
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             its
             Intercessions
             and
             Supplications
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             
             we
             come
             to
             Age
             and
             Understanding
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             IX
             .
             By
             Baptism
             we
             are
             made
             the
             
               Children
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             were
             by
             Nature
             
               Children
               of
               Wrath.
            
             'T
             is
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               Adoption
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Church
             affirms
             *
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             mean
             these
             two
             things
             by
             that
             Regeneration
             ,
             which
             in
             so
             many
             places
             it
             ascribes
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               The
               being
               grafted
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ's
               Church
               ,
               and
               being
               made
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               by
               Adoption
               and
               Grace
               .
            
             †
             There
             is
             something
             more
             in
             this
             
               Baptismal
               Regeneration
            
             ,
             than
             barely
             being
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             having
             the
             Guilt
             of
             
               original
               Sin
            
             washed
             away
             :
             It
             relates
             to
             some
             actual
             
               positive
               Benefit
            
             conferred
             on
             the
             Believers
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             our
             being
             engrafted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             the
             thing
             it self
             only
             .
             
               Except
               a
               Man
               be
               
                 born
                 again
              
            
             of
             Water
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               
            
             ‖
             By
             Water
             then
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             ,
             the
             Water
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             are
             regenerated
             ,
             or
             
               born
               again
            
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             called
             the
             
             
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
            
             .
             Our
             Church
             affirms
             no
             more
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             ascribes
             no
             greater
             Virtue
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             Christ
             himself
             has
             done
             :
             Nor
             does
             she
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             
               outward
               washing
            
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               inward
               Grace
            
             ,
             which
             is
             added
             to
             the
             outward
             to
             make
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             We
             say
             not
             that
             Regeneration
             is
             always
             compleated
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             begun
             in
             it
             :
             a
             Principle
             of
             Grace
             is
             infused
             ,
             which
             we
             lost
             by
             the
             Fall
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             wholly
             withdrawn
             ,
             unless
             we
             quench
             God's
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             by
             obstinate
             habits
             of
             Wickedness
             :
             There
             are
             Babes
             as
             well
             as
             
               strong
               Men
            
             in
             Christ.
             A
             Christian's
             Life
             is
             progressive
             ,
             as
             is
             our
             
               natural
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             tho'
             the
             Seeds
             of
             Grace
             ,
             should
             like
             the
             
               reasonable
               Soul
            
             ,
             the
             Principle
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Action
             ,
             be
             infused
             in
             a
             Moment
             ,
             yet
             there
             requires
             time
             to
             produce
             
               strong
               habits
            
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Reason
             ;
             as
             every
             one
             knows
             ,
             who
             is
             any
             thing
             acquainted
             with
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             the
             same
             our
             Church
             affirms
             in
             her
             
               devout
               Collect
            
             for
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             where
             she
             prays
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 we
                 being
              
               (
               namely
               already
               in
               
                 Baptism
                 )
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 God's
                 Children
                 by
                 Adoption
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 may
                 daily
                 be
                 renewed
                 by
              
            
             
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             Which
             we
             learn
             from
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             also
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             who
             has
             
             these
             Expressions
             near
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             
               de
               morihus
               Eccles.
               Cathol
            
             .
             
               In
               that
               most
               
                 holy
                 Law
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               the
               Renovation
               of
               the
               
                 new
                 Man
              
               is
               begun
               ,
               that
               by
               going
               on
               it
               may
               be
               perfected
               :
               in
               some
               indeed
               this
               is
               done
               sooner
               ,
               in
               others
               later
               ,
               but
               in
               many
               it
               proceeds
               to
               a
               
                 New
                 Life
              
               ,
               if
               any
               Man
               diligently
               regard
               it
               .
               For
               thus
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Tho'
               the
               
                 outward
                 Man
              
               perisheth
               ,
               the
               
                 inward
                 Man
              
               is
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               'T
               is
               renewed
               that
               it
               may
               be
               perfected
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             he
             ,
             and
             indeed
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Renovation
             ,
             tho'
             to
             be
             daily
             perfected
             in
             the
             course
             of
             a
             
               Religious
               Life
            
             is
             yet
             begun
             in
             Baptism
             .
             
               That
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               spirit
               .
               *
               The
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               of
               God
               descended
               visibly
               on
               our
               Saviour
               at
               his
               Baptism
               .
            
             †
             It
             descended
             miraculously
             on
             the
             first
             Christians
             after
             they
             were
             baptised
             ;
             on
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             himself
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             little
             doubt
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             13
             ,
             17.
             as
             well
             as
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             't
             was
             his
             own
             Fault
             that
             he
             lost
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             improve
             it
             ,
             but
             grieve
             and
             quench
             it
             by
             wilful
             
               obstinate
               Sin
            
             :
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Bodies
             even
             of
             very
             
               bad
               Christians
            
             were
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             
             And
             we
             are
             not
             
             to
             doubt
             but
             this
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             descends
             as
             really
             still
             on
             those
             that
             are
             baptised
             ,
             tho'
             not
             so
             visibly
             ,
             so
             miraculously
             as
             he
             did
             formerly
             ;
             whence
             Christians
             are
             in
             Baptism
             sacramentally
             
               washed
               ,
               sanctified
            
             ,
             and
             justified
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             *
             Nor
             will
             this
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ever
             leave
             us
             ,
             but
             strive
             with
             us
             to
             perfect
             what
             is
             now
             begun
             ,
             unless
             we
             finally
             leave
             him
             ,
             and
             forfeit
             his
             Protection
             ,
             by
             neglecting
             to
             perform
             our
             Engagements
             in
             Baptism
             .
             Now
             in
             consequence
             of
             this
             
               Baptismal
               Regeneration
            
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             therein
             made
             the
             
               Children
               of
               God
            
             ,
             we
             are
             also
             
               Inheritors
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             For
             by
             this
             we
             enter
             into
             it
             :
             If
             Children
             ,
             then
             
               Heirs
               ,
               Heirs
            
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             
               joynt
               Heirs
            
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             Inheritors
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             which
             cannot
             be
             moved
             †
             .
             Baptism
             doth
             now
             save
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             live
             answerable
             thereunto
             ,
             
               repent
               ,
               believe
            
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             .
             'T
             is
             that
             which
             admits
             us
             into
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             and
             Glory
             hereafter
             .
             And
             many
             have
             been
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Sea
               of
               Glass
            
             like
             unto
             Crystal
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ‖
             ,
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             figured
             out
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             through
             which
             
             we
             must
             pass
             if
             we
             ever
             come
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             §
             X.
             But
             all
             these
             Privileges
             imply
             Obligations
             :
             Something
             to
             be
             done
             on
             our
             parts
             for
             the
             obtaining
             them
             :
             a
             Contract
             or
             Covenant
             without
             Conditions
             ,
             being
             little
             better
             than
             a
             Contradiction
             ;
             and
             the
             Conditions
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             
               Repentance
               ,
               Faith
            
             and
             
               Obedience
               .
               Baptism
            
             is
             but
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Entrance
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Obligations
             thereof
             remain
             as
             long
             as
             our
             Lives
             ,
             as
             the
             Benefits
             reach
             yet
             further
             .
             Faith
             only
             without
             Repentance
             will
             never
             save
             us
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               Baptised
            
             *
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ;
             and
             Repent
             and
             Believe
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             Truth
             itself
             has
             assur'd
             us
             ,
             that
             
               except
               we
               Repent
               we
               shall
               all
               perish
               .
            
             But
             yet
             we
             are
             indispensibly
             obliged
             by
             our
             
               Baptism
               ;
               First
            
             ,
             To
             believe
             all
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             especially
             the
             
               Holy
               Gospel
            
             ;
             to
             believe
             Christ
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             actually
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             for
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Happiness
             .
             And
             because
             all
             the
             Gospel
             cannot
             be
             repeated
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Church
             has
             all
             along
             made
             use
             of
             a
             
               Form
               of
               sound
               words
            
             ,
             comprehending
             
             the
             Substance
             thereof
             ;
             and
             for
             many
             ages
             ,
             that
             particular
             Form
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             containing
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             preacht
             to
             all
             Nations
             :
             And
             to
             this
             the
             Person
             to
             be
             Baptised
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             testify
             his
             assent
             ,
             either
             by
             himself
             or
             others
             .
             But
             tho'
             this
             be
             a
             good
             Step
             ,
             yet
             this
             alone
             will
             not
             save
             him
             .
             For
             he
             must
             not
             only
             
               believe
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               but
               likewise
               obediently
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
             Those
             who
             are
             buried
             with
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             must
             remember
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Dead
             to
             Sin
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             newness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             careful
             that
             they
             
               maintain
               Good
               Works
            
             ,
             *
             agreeable
             whereunto
             is
             the
             excellent
             Advice
             of
             our
             Church
             to
             the
             Baptised
             .
             †
             
               That
               't
               is
               their
               Parts
               and
               Dutys
               being
               made
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Light
               by
               Faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               walk
               answerably
               to
               their
               Christian
               Calling
               ,
               and
               as
               becomes
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Light.
               Remembring
               always
               that
               Baptism
               represents
               unto
               us
               our
               Profession
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               follow
               the
               Example
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               dyed
               and
               rose
               again
               for
               us
               ;
               so
               should
               we
               who
               are
               baptised
               ,
               dye
               from
               Sin
               ,
               and
               rise
               again
               unto
               Righteousness
               ,
               continually
               mortifying
               
               all
               our
               evil
               and
               corrupt
               Affections
               ,
               and
               daily
               proceeding
               in
               all
               Vertue
               and
               Godliness
               of
               living
               .
            
             And
             would
             to
             God
             all
             who
             are
             baptised
             ,
             would
             but
             act
             according
             to
             these
             Directions
             ,
             which
             would
             prevent
             the
             unspeakable
             Scandal
             which
             is
             given
             by
             the
             bad
             Lives
             of
             Christians
             ,
             the
             high
             Dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             eternal
             Ruine
             .
          
           
             §
             XI
             .
             And
             this
             Baptism
             is
             to
             be
             perpetual
             ,
             to
             last
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             gives
             Entrance
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             It
             must
             doubtless
             be
             highly
             necessary
             ,
             since
             without
             it
             ,
             in
             an
             
               ordinary
               way
            
             there
             is
             no
             Entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             or
             into
             Heaven
             .
             The
             
               outward
               Baptism
            
             is
             thus
             necessary
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             to
             the
             inward
             ;
             as
             was
             
               outward
               Circumcision
            
             to
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Heart
             ;
             nor
             would
             it
             have
             availed
             the
             Iews
             to
             plead
             that
             they
             had
             the
             inward
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             because
             whoever
             had
             not
             the
             outward
             too
             ,
             that
             Soul
             was
             to
             be
             
               cut
               off
            
             from
             among
             his
             People
             ;
             he
             had
             despised
             ,
             he
             had
             broken
             Gods
             
               everlasting
               Covenant
            
             ,
             by
             despising
             and
             neglecting
             the
             Seal
             of
             it
             .
             Gen.
             17.
             14.
             
             A
             Seal
             must
             be
             something
             visible
             :
             a
             Sacrament
             must
             consist
             of
             something
             outward
             as
             well
             as
             inward
             .
             The
             very
             nature
             of
             a
             Type
             implys
             the
             same
             :
             The
             Seal
             of
             Circumcision
             was
             to
             last
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             
             lasted
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             obliged
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             Debters
             to
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             *
             and
             when
             that
             was
             abolished
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             came
             in
             its
             Room
             ,
             that
             must
             also
             last
             by
             
               Parity
               of
               Reason
            
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             
               Gospel
               Covenant
            
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             admits
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             it
             obliges
             all
             Nations
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             our
             Saviour's
             Commission
             was
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             by
             baptizing
             with
             Water
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             which
             they
             dared
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             not
             it
             been
             contained
             in
             their
             Commission
             :
             and
             this
             of
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             Iews
             ,
             as
             is
             undeniably
             clear
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             nay
             they
             did
             not
             only
             permit
             but
             command
             and
             exhort
             to
             
               outward
               Baptism
            
             .
             Thus
             Ananias
             to
             St.
             Paul.
             
             
               Arise
               and
               
                 be
                 baptised
              
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               Sins
               †
               ▪
            
             Thus
             St.
             Peter
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             
               Repent
               and
               
                 be
                 baptised
              
               .
            
             ‖
             And
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             Water
             .
             
               Can
               any
               man
               forbid
               Water
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptised
               ?
            
             And
             it
             follows
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             baptised
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             which
             was
             certainly
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             Permission
             or
             Condescension
             *
             .
             And
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Commission
             to
             the
             Apostles
             lasted
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             
             Christ
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             long
             doubtless
             were
             they
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             baptise
             as
             well
             as
             to
             teach
             ;
             for
             the
             Commission
             is
             to
             both
             ,
             as
             the
             Promise
             is
             to
             both
             :
             But
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             their
             lawful
             Successors
             ,
             till
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             Which
             explains
             that
             Expression
             of
             the
             Apostle
             concerning
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             therein
             Christians
             were
             to
             
               shew
               forth
            
             the
             Lords
             Death
             until
             he
             come
             ;
             that
             is
             till
             he
             come
             at
             the
             
               last
               day
            
             to
             judge
             the
             
               world
               ,
               personally
            
             and
             visibly
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             his
             Disciples
             saw
             him
             bodily
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             *
             :
             which
             cannot
             therefore
             relate
             to
             his
             coming
             at
             Pentecost
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             nor
             his
             coming
             to
             destroy
             the
             
               Iewish
               City
            
             and
             Nation
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             not
             his
             person
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             End
             of
             the
             world
             be
             here
             restrained
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             but
             about
             Forty
             Years
             after
             
               Christs
               Ascension
            
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             the
             Commission
             was
             then
             voided
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             has
             forsaken
             his
             Church
             ever
             since
             :
             which
             was
             rather
             much
             confirmed
             by
             this
             
               terrible
               Destruction
            
             which
             he
             had
             foretold
             should
             befal
             his
             enemies
             and
             crucifiers
             .
             Besides
             that
             there
             's
             another
             word
             added
             ,
             
               always
               ;
               Lo
               I
               am
               
               with
               you
               always
            
             *
             ;
             which
             strengthens
             and
             explains
             that
             Expression
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             accordingly
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             as
             well
             the
             Apostles
             as
             their
             immediate
             Successors
             ,
             did
             receive
             all
             Nations
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             none
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             have
             continued
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             will
             do
             so
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             Nor
             therefore
             are
             those
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             necessity
             or
             perpetuity
             of
             
               outward
               Water-Baptism
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             But
             there
             's
             a
             yet
             greater
             Difficulty
             concerning
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             whether
             only
             
               adult
               Persons
            
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             a
             
               personal
               ,
               publick
               Profession
            
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             or
             the
             Children
             also
             of
             Believers
             ,
             who
             are
             brought
             unto
             it
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Sponsors
             or
             Sureties
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             And
             here
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             may
             not
             be
             inconvenient
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             it
             not
             for
             Argument's
             sake
             only
             .
             I
             would
             have
             no
             Controversie
             with
             any
             Christian
             but
             who
             
             should
             be
             most
             charitable
             ,
             nor
             would
             I
             willingly
             provoke
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             Love
             and
             to
             
               good
               Works
            
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             do
             what
             I
             can
             to
             preserve
             any
             that
             are
             under
             my
             Charge
             from
             what
             I
             my self
             am
             convinced
             is
             an
             Error
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             satisfied
             ,
             the
             
               denying
               of
               Baptism
               to
               Infants
            
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             very
             glad
             if
             these
             
               mean
               Papers
            
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             any
             others
             on
             the
             same
             Occasion
             .
             Wherein
             I
             shall
             first
             lay
             down
             the
             Grounds
             of
             
               Infant
               Baptism
            
             ,
             taken
             from
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             ,
             and
             
               universal
               Custom
            
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             Endeavour
             to
             answer
             the
             Objections
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             XIV
             .
             Our
             Grounds
             for
             Baptising
             the
             Infants
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             )
             of
             
               believing
               Parents
            
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             these
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             all
             Children
             are
             guilty
             of
             
               original
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             be
             saved
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             unless
             that
             be
             washt
             away
             in
             Baptism
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             such
             Children
             are
             capable
             of
             making
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             were
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             under
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             a
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               initiating
               Seal
            
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             solemn
             sacramental
             Dedication
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             Iews
             did
             make
             Proselytes
             
             of
             Children
             by
             baptising
             as
             well
             as
             by
             circumcising
             them
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             commanding
             his
             Disciples
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             out
             of
             all
             Nations
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             not
             forbidding
             them
             to
             receive
             Children
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             baptise
             them
             also
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             if
             not
             positively
             certain
             ,
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             
               baptise
               Infants
            
             .
             6.
             
             As
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             
               first
               Christians
            
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             have
             continued
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             Places
             and
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             The
             first
             Argument
             for
             
               Infants
               Baptism
            
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             their
             being
             guilty
             of
             
               original
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             in
             an
             
               ordinary
               way
            
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             unless
             that
             be
             
               washed
               away
            
             by
             Baptism
             .
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             
               original
               Guilt
            
             or
             Stain
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             see
             Section
             VI.
             where
             it
             is
             also
             proved
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             damnable
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             certainly
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             makes
             us
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Wrath
            
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Offence
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             has
             rendred
             all
             Mankind
             obnoxious
             to
             Iudgment
             ,
             to
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             to
             Death
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             has
             found
             a
             Remedy
             by
             his
             own
             Death
             ,
             but
             the
             Merits
             thereof
             are
             only
             to
             be
             applied
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             means
             he
             has
             appointed
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             which
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             
             All
             good
             Christians
             believe
             
               one
               Baptism
            
             for
             the
             
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             ;
             we
             being
             therein
             
               born
               again
            
             ,
             not
             of
             
               corruptible
               Seed
            
             ,
             but
             of
             incorruptible
             .
             *
             Baptism
             is
             the
             
               ordinary
               way
            
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             has
             tied
             us
             ,
             tho'
             he
             may
             not
             have
             tied
             himself
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             
               not
               to
               be
               had
            
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Case
             is
             different
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             
               extraordinary
               Cases
            
             against
             a
             certain
             standing
             Rule
             ?
             That
             
               original
               Sin
            
             is
             really
             washt
             away
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             has
             been
             already
             proved
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             same
             has
             been
             the
             
               unanimous
               Opinion
            
             of
             the
             
               antient
               Churches
            
             :
             And
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             we
             think
             we
             have
             great
             Reason
             to
             
               baptise
               Infants
            
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             
               Holy
               Fathers
            
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             thereby
             be
             made
             
               Inheritors
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             §
             XVI
             .
             A
             second
             Argument
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             
               Infant
               's
               Baptism
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             making
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             were
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             ,
             under
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             a
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               entring
               Seal
            
             there
             of
             .
          
           
             That
             Infants
             are
             capable
             of
             entring
             into
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             prove
             from
             
             God's
             own
             Words
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Ye
               stand
               this
               day
               all
               of
               you
               before
               the
               Lord
               
               your
               God
               ,
               your
               Captains
               ,
               &c.
               with
               all
               the
               Men
               of
               Israel
               .
               Your
               
                 Little
                 Ones
              
               ,
               your
               Wives
               ,
               and
               thy
               Stranger
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               thou
               shouldest
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
               
            
             God
             would
             never
             have
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             
               Little
               Ones
            
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             said
             Children
             only
             ,
             but
             
               Little
               Ones
            
             (
             such
             as
             Christ
             particularly
             orders
             his
             Disciples
             to
             suffer
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             below
             )
             and
             is
             translated
             in
             the
             Greek
             by
             a
             word
             that
             signifies
             Infants
             ,
             or
             Innocents
             *
             The
             Custom
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             
               common
               Reason
            
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             does
             also
             prove
             that
             Infants
             may
             enter
             into
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             obliged
             by
             Compacts
             made
             in
             their
             Names
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             may
             receive
             Advantage
             by
             them
             .
             The
             Apostle
             argues
             from
             a
             
               Man's
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             cannot
             be
             disanull'd
             to
             God's
             Covenant
             †
             ;
             and
             surely
             ,
             we
             may
             follow
             his
             
               Example
               .
               Infants
            
             may
             be
             still
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             of
             old
             in
             Circumcision
             ,
             actually
             obliged
             to
             perform
             that
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             actually
             perform
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             their
             entring
             into
             such
             Obligation
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Infants
             of
             Believers
             ,
             the
             
               true
               Children
            
             of
             faithful
             Abraham
             ,
             always
             were
             under
             the
             
               Gospel
               Covenant
            
             .
             They
             were
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Seal
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             an
             Heir
             has
             right
             to
             an
             Estate
             ,
             an
             
               Infant
               Prince
            
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             tho'
             there
             are
             some
             Solemnities
             required
             to
             give
             them
             Investiture
             ,
             and
             
               actual
               Possession
            
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             was
             a
             
               Gospel
               Covenant
            
             .
             The
             Condition
             the
             same
             ,
             namely
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             accounted
             unto
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             *
             ;
             the
             inseparable
             Fruit
             of
             which
             Faith
             was
             Obedience
             ,
             for
             by
             Faith
             he
             left
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             offered
             his
             Son
             †
             .
             The
             Benefits
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             God
             promises
             to
             
               be
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               his
               Seed
               after
               him
            
             ‖
             ;
             and
             he
             can
             promise
             no
             more
             to
             any
             Creature
             ,
             for
             this
             includes
             all
             Blessings
             of
             this
             Life
             and
             a
             better
             .
             The
             Mediator
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             in
             
               his
               Seed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               Christ
            
             *
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             were
             to
             be
             blessed
             :
             on
             which
             account
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               unto
               Abraham
            
             †
             .
             The
             same
             Promise
             that
             was
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             
             the
             same
             Covenant
             that
             was
             made
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             made
             with
             
               his
               Children
            
             after
             him
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             *
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             it
             is
             called
             an
             
               Everlasting
               Covenant
            
             .
             In
             this
             
               Covenant
               ,
               Children
            
             were
             obliged
             to
             what
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             which
             Abraham
             performed
             ,
             or
             else
             no
             Benefit
             by
             it
             .
             It
             reaches
             beyond
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             distinguishes
             this
             from
             it
             †
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             something
             legal
             that
             was
             a
             sort
             of
             an
             appendage
             unto
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             a
             
               temporal
               Promise
            
             of
             Canaan
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ‖
             ;
             
               To
               thee
               and
               to
               thy
               Seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               will
               I
               give
               the
               
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
              
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             but
             like
             a
             Codicil
             annexed
             to
             a
             Will
             ,
             not
             the
             chief
             or
             main
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             neither
             Abraham
             nor
             the
             Patriarchs
             did
             actually
             inherit
             Canaan
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             God
             had
             prepared
             
               better
               Blessings
            
             for
             them
             ,
             even
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             their
             God
             *
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             
               spiritual
               Offspring
            
             were
             the
             Promises
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             which
             
             are
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             same
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             blessed
             together
             with
             him
             *
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             the
             Seal
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             it self
             figuratively
             called
             
               the
               Covenant
            
             †
             .
             The
             Children
             of
             those
             who
             profess'd
             the
             
               true
               Religion
            
             were
             hereby
             admitted
             into
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             then
             made
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             obliged
             to
             the
             Conditions
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             added
             ,
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             that
             also
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               is
               Debtor
               to
               the
               whole
               Law
               ;
               Gal.
            
             5.
             3.
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             obliged
             to
             fulfil
             it
             when
             he
             came
             to
             age
             ,
             as
             being
             thereby
             made
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             observe
             all
             its
             political
             and
             
               ceremonial
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             
               Proselytes
               of
               Iustice
            
             ,
             who
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             whereas
             the
             
               Iewish
               Writers
            
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Proselytes
             of
             the
             Gate
             ,
             who
             were
             admitted
             by
             Baptism
             only
             ,
             were
             only
             obliged
             to
             the
             
               seven
               Precepts
               of
            
             Noah
             :
             And
             this
             St.
             Paul
             very
             well
             knew
             ,
             having
             been
             bred
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             and
             well
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Traditions
             .
             When
             therefore
             the
             
               old
               Seal
            
             of
             Circumcision
             was
             taken
             off
             ,
             this
             of
             Baptism
             was
             added
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             its
             room
             ;
             one
             
               positive
               Institution
            
             succeeding
             another
             .
             A
             
               new
               Seal
            
             to
             
             Abraham's
             Covenant
             ;
             the
             Seals
             differred
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Deed
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             only
             that
             part
             of
             it
             struck
             off
             ,
             which
             was
             purely
             polical
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             
               Iewish
               Nation
            
             and
             temporal
             Canaan
             only
             .
             And
             that
             Baptism
             did
             really
             come
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             as
             well
             from
             the
             clear
             Reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             *
             ,
             where
             after
             Circumcision
             ,
             he
             mentions
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             God
             has
             
               forgiven
               us
               our
               trespasses
            
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             the
             blotting
             out
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             relating
             plainly
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             other
             usages
             among
             the
             Iews
             †
             ;
             which
             as
             fairly
             implies
             that
             Baptism
             came
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour's
             stiling
             the
             
               other
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             the
             Passover
             ,
             does
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             instituted
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             22.
             15.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             more
             a
             proof
             that
             Baptism
             did
             not
             succeed
             Circumcision
             ,
             because
             it
             differs
             in
             some
             Circumstances
             (
             as
             that
             they
             were
             generally
             (
             not
             always
             )
             circumcised
             the
             8th
             .
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Males
             only
             were
             circumcised
             for
             obvious
             Reasons
             of
             Decency
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             whereas
             
               both
               Sexes
            
             are
             baptised
             )
             then
             the
             same
             Reason
             would
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             did
             not
             succeed
             the
             Passover
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             did
             in
             many
             more
             Circumstances
             
             differ
             from
             it
             ,
             than
             Circumcision
             did
             from
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             §
             XVII
             .
             A
             
               Third
               Argument
            
             for
             the
             Baptising
             of
             Infants
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             Proselytes
             ;
             they
             ought
             to
             
               come
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             being
             capable
             of
             admission
             into
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             
               solemn
               ,
               sacramental
               Dedication
            
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             Infants
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             Proselytes
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             St.
             Matth.
             14.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               They
               brought
               
                 little
                 Children
              
               to
               Christ
               and
               the
               Disciples
               rebuked
               them
               .
               And
               Jesus
               said
               ,
               suffer
               
                 little
                 Children
              
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               forbid
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Which
             is
             carried
             yet
             farther
             by
             St.
             Luke
             14.
             18.
             
             
               They
               brought
               unto
               him
               also
               (
               it
               should
               be
               render'd
               
                 even
                 )
                 Infants
              
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               touch
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             again
             ,
             St.
             Matth.
             18.
             2.
             and
             onward
             .
             
               He
               called
               a
               
                 little
                 Child
              
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               except
               ye
               be
               converted
               and
               become
               as
               
                 little
                 Children
              
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
            
             And
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               receive
               one
               such
               
                 little
                 Child
              
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               receives
               me
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               But
               whoso
               shall
               offend
               one
               of
               
                 these
                 little
                 ones
              
               which
               believe
               in
               me
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               for
               him
               that
               a
               Mill-stone
               were
               
               hanged
               about
               his
               Neck
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               were
               drowned
               in
               the
               debth
               of
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             In
             which
             place
             our
             Saviour
             having
             spoken
             of
             
               little
               Children
               ,
               Infants
               ,
               Children
               in
               Age
               ,
            
             in
             all
             the
             former
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             undoubtedly
             mentioned
             them
             
               four
               times
            
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             reasonably
             supposed
             that
             he
             should
             all
             of
             the
             sudden
             change
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             
               little
               Children
            
             in
             a
             metaphorical
             or
             
               figurative
               Sense
            
             in
             the
             sixth
             Verse
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             that
             they
             believed
             in
             him
             .
             These
             Children
             were
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             says
             ,
             did
             come
             unto
             him
             ;
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             them
             up
             in
             his
             Arms.
             And
             yet
             he
             rebuked
             his
             Disciples
             for
             end●●vouring
             to
             hinder
             their
             coming
             unto
             him
             .
             Christ's
             Command
             respected
             the
             future
             as
             well
             as
             present
             :
             his
             Disciples
             or
             Ministers
             are
             still
             to
             suffer
             Infants
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             Christ.
             They
             cannot
             now
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             being
             brought
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             being
             made
             Proselytes
             to
             Christianity
             .
             They
             cannot
             do
             this
             but
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             baptised
             .
             
               For
               of
               such
               is
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               or
               of
               God
               ;
            
             not
             of
             such
             only
             as
             were
             like
             these
             Infants
             ,
             but
             of
             
               those
               very
               Infants
            
             ,
             for
             if
             
               they
               themselves
            
             were
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             Subjects
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             How
             could
             others
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             
             they
             were
             like
             them
             ?
             
               But
               except
               a
               Man
               be
               born
               of
               Water
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               
            
             Infants
             are
             therefore
             capable
             of
             being
             thus
             born
             in
             
               Holy
               Baptism
            
             .
             They
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             .
             They
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             being
             admitted
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             to
             suppose
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             
               worse
               Condition
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             nor
             would
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             surely
             ,
             take
             away
             any
             Privileges
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             ,
             but
             rather
             make
             Additions
             to
             them
             .
             He
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             actually
             commands
             his
             Disciples
             to
             admit
             Children
             as
             Proselytes
             ,
             when
             he
             bids
             them
             suffer
             
               such
               to
               come
               unto
               him
            
             .
             The
             Children
             of
             
               believing
               Parents
            
             have
             a
             right
             to
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             therefore
             to
             admission
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             way
             of
             admitting
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             Christ
             here
             expressly
             stiles
             them
             Believers
             ;
             
               one
               of
               
                 these
                 little
                 ones
              
               which
               believe
               in
               me
               :
            
             Why
             therefore
             ,
             should
             not
             the
             Infants
             of
             Believers
             be
             thought
             capable
             of
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             Faith
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Reason
             ;
             and
             therefore
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Adversary's
             own
             Argument
             ?
             They
             are
             said
             to
             have
             Holiness
             as
             well
             as
             Faith
             ;
             
               your
               
               Children
               are
               Holy
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             *
             
               and
               that
               even
               of
               one
               believing
               Parent
               ,
               initially
               and
               federally
               Holy
               :
            
             and
             if
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             who
             can
             forbid
             Water
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             baptised
             ?
             It
             has
             been
             the
             Custom
             of
             some
             of
             the
             most
             sensible
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Antipoedobaptist's
             themselves
             ,
             solemnly
             to
             
               dedicate
               Children
            
             to
             God
             soon
             after
             their
             Births
             ,
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             if
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             this
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             of
             a
             
               sacramental
               Dedication
            
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             any
             Person
             can
             oppose
             ,
             who
             considers
             the
             Need
             which
             Infants
             have
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Capacity
             they
             have
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             great
             Benefits
             they
             receive
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               terrible
               Danger
            
             of
             neglecting
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             XVIII
             .
             A
             sourth
             Argument
             for
             the
             Baptising
             of
             Infants
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Iews
             did
             make
             Proselytes
             of
             Children
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             consequently
             our
             Saviour
             commanding
             his
             Disciples
             to
             gather
             Proselytes
             out
             of
             all
             Nations
             by
             Baptising
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             forbidding
             them
             to
             receive
             Children
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             baptise
             Children
             also
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Iews
             did
             certainly
             admit
             Proselytes
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             that
             
               whole
               Families
            
             together
             ,
             Children
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Parents
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             unanimous
             Testimony
             of
             their
             most
             ancient
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             authentic
             Writers
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             abundantly
             made
             good
             by
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             laboured
             on
             this
             Subject
             .
             The
             Males
             they
             received
             by
             Baptism
             and
             Circumcision
             ;
             the
             Women
             ,
             by
             Baptism
             only
             ,
             which
             includes
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             to
             a
             little
             Cavil
             against
             the
             succeeding
             of
             Baptism
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             That
             this
             is
             not
             a
             
               novel
               Custom
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Iews
             have
             learnt
             from
             the
             Christians
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             satisfied
             by
             their
             
               inveterate
               hatred
            
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             against
             their
             Sacraments
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             themselves
             deduce
             this
             Practice
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             from
             
             Iacob's
             commanding
             all
             his
             Houshold
             to
             be
             clean
             ,
             and
             change
             their
             Garments
             ,
             wherein
             were
             included
             the
             
               Maid
               Servants
            
             ,
             those
             Captives
             which
             his
             Sons
             took
             from
             Sechem
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             *
             And
             the
             same
             Custom
             it
             's
             said
             they
             continue
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             receive
             Proselytes
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Circumcision
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             it
             seems
             unavoidable
             ,
             unless
             the
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             could
             be
             disproved
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             is
             grounded
             Nay
             ,
             it
             would
             hold
             firm
             ,
             were
             it
             from
             Circumcision
             only
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             proved
             to
             succeed
             Baptism
             .
             For
             if
             it
             was
             
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             when
             they
             gathered
             Proselytes
             out
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             to
             admit
             Children
             among
             others
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             tho'
             they
             could
             not
             actually
             signify
             their
             Belief
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             promise
             Obedience
             to
             it
             ;
             then
             the
             Apostles
             who
             were
             sent
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             to
             Christianity
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             could
             never
             think
             of
             excluding
             Children
             ,
             whom
             the
             Iews
             before
             admitted
             ,
             (
             seeing
             the
             Reason
             for
             their
             admission
             was
             the
             same
             in
             both
             cases
             ,
             )
             unless
             our
             Saviour
             had
             expresly
             forbidden
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             wherefore
             Infants
             are
             not
             as
             capable
             of
             receiving
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             as
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Reason
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             is
             a
             
               confirming
               Seal
               ,
               Baptism
            
             only
             the
             
               entring
               Seal
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             which
             Children
             may
             now
             be
             admitted
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             of
             old
             by
             Circumcision
             .
             But
             we
             may
             argue
             more
             strongly
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             
               admit
               Children
            
             for
             Proselytes
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             know
             they
             
               admitted
               Women
            
             ,
             tho'
             neither
             of
             them
             actually
             mentioned
             in
             their
             Commission
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             their
             Country
             to
             do
             both
             ,
             and
             neither
             was
             forbidden
             by
             our
             Saviour
             :
             As
             if
             any
             of
             our
             Ministers
             goes
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             converts
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             
               baptise
               Infants
            
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             in
             both
             kinds
             to
             the
             
             adult
             ,
             because
             such
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             whence
             he
             went.
             
          
           
             §
             XIX
             .
             A
             fifth
             Argument
             for
             the
             Baptising
             of
             Infants
             ,
             is
             because
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             if
             not
             positively
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             did
             baptise
             them
             .
             Supposing
             those
             two
             Instances
             of
             Baptising
             Women
             had
             not
             been
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             yet
             we
             might
             fairly
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             when
             so
             many
             Thousands
             ,
             so
             many
             entire
             Housholds
             were
             baptised
             ,
             Women
             were
             not
             excluded
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             the
             known
             Custom
             of
             the
             Iews
             to
             admit
             them
             Proselytes
             by
             Baptism
             :
             and
             the
             same
             holds
             of
             Children
             ,
             nay
             ,
             more
             strongly
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Circumcision
             :
             
               three
               Thousand
               were
               baptised
               in
               one
            
             day
             by
             the
             Apostles
             *
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             likely
             five
             Thousand
             in
             another
             †
             ;
             And
             can
             it
             rationally
             be
             supposed
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Children
             among
             such
             
               vast
               Numbers
            
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             does
             it
             not
             seem
             highly
             probable
             there
             might
             be
             many
             such
             there
             ,
             some
             in
             their
             Mothers
             Arms
             ,
             others
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             such
             a
             publick
             Concourse
             ,
             especially
             when
             there
             were
             Children
             present
             at
             the
             Repetition
             of
             the
             Law
             
             already
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             likewise
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             preaching
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             miraculous
             Feast
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             sed
             five
             Thousand
             Men
             besides
             
               Women
               and
               Children
            
             *
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             baptised
             many
             Families
             ,
             or
             Housholds
             ;
             nay
             ,
             we
             hardly
             read
             of
             the
             
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
            
             who
             was
             made
             a
             Convert
             ,
             and
             baptised
             ,
             but
             his
             
               whole
               Family
            
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             the
             Custom
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             were
             
               converted
               ,
               proselyted
            
             ,
             and
             baptised
             together
             with
             him
             .
             Thus
             the
             
               Iaylor's
               Houshold
            
             †
             ,
             He
             and
             ALL
             his
             .
             The
             Houshold
             of
             Gaius
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             large
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Host
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ‖
             ,
             of
             Stephanus
             ;
             and
             Crispus
             ,
             the
             
               chief
               Ruler
            
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             ALL
             his
             House
             .
             Can
             we
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             these
             Housholds
             ,
             which
             we
             read
             ,
             were
             without
             exception
             ,
             baptised
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Child
             or
             Infant
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             observe
             very
             few
             of
             our
             own
             
               little
               Families
            
             ,
             taking
             them
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             that
             are
             wholly
             without
             Children
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             besides
             all
             this
             we
             should
             find
             someting
             still
             more
             express
             for
             the
             Baptising
             of
             Children
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ?
             In
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Sermon
             
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             thus
             he
             exhorts
             ,
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               
                 baptised
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               the
               Promise
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 your
                 Children
              
               .
            
             The
             Answer
             was
             indeed
             to
             those
             
               adult
               Persons
            
             ,
             who
             ask'd
             ,
             What
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
             These
             he
             bids
             Repent
             and
             be
             baptised
             ;
             but
             it
             reacht
             further
             than
             to
             those
             that
             made
             the
             Question
             ;
             and
             tho'
             Children
             could
             not
             actually
             Repent
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             be
             baptised
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             two
             things
             in
             the
             words
             which
             shew
             they
             were
             here
             included
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             addresses
             himself
             to
             
               every
               one
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             among
             
               every
               one
               ,
               Children
            
             must
             be
             contained
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             expresly
             mentioned
             ,
             
               The
               Promise
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 your
                 Children
              
               ,
               without
               any
               exception
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               shall
               call
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             Gentiles
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             or
             their
             Successors
             should
             come
             to
             gather
             Proselytes
             from
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             XX.
             The
             last
             Argument
             for
             baptising
             of
             Infants
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             general
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             all
             Places
             ,
             and
             all
             Ages
             since
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             Christianity
             .
             For
             the
             Truth
             
             whereof
             ,
             we
             have
             unexceptionable
             Evidence
             in
             antient
             Writers
             .
             St.
             Austin
             *
             ,
             for
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             who
             flourished
             before
             the
             Year
             four
             Hundred
             ,
             and
             Origen
             †
             for
             the
             Greek
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Century
            
             ,
             and
             famous
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Third
             ,
             both
             affirming
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             did
             then
             
               Baptise
               Infants
            
             ,
             but
             likewise
             that
             they
             received
             this
             Custom
             of
             Baptising
             them
             from
             the
             Apostlos
             themselves
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             they
             also
             did
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             not
             clearly
             asserted
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             St.
             Austin
             speaks
             of
             it
             in
             the
             most
             posicive
             Expressions
             ,
             
               proculdubio
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 without
                 doubt
              
               ,
               it
               was
               delivered
               down
               from
               our
               Lord
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             St.
             Cyprian
             is
             likewise
             clear
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             Council
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Fidus
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             .
             So
             is
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             flourished
             Anno
             Three
             Hundred
             Twenty
             Six
             ,
             and
             he
             founds
             Infant-Baptism
             on
             the
             same
             places
             which
             we
             still
             make
             use
             of
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               suffer
               
                 little
                 Children
              
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               .
            
             Now
             are
             your
             
               Children
               Holy
               ,
               &c.
            
             St.
             Chrysostom
             is
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             proves
             the
             Necessity
             of
             
             Children's
             Baptism
             ,
             from
             their
             being
             guilty
             of
             
               original
               Sin.
            
             And
             even
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             is
             for
             having
             them
             baptised
             in
             
               mere
               Infancy
            
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Danger
             ,
             which
             he
             founds
             on
             the
             Circumcision
             on
             the
             
               eighth
               day
            
             ;
             and
             tho'
             in
             no
             Danger
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             it
             deferred
             till
             they
             were
             above
             three
             Year
             old
             .
             Tho'
             even
             this
             was
             a
             
               singular
               Opinion
            
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             does
             no
             Service
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Antipoedobaptists
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             for
             
               baptising
               adult
               Persons
            
             only
             .
             Siricius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             
               fourth
               Century
            
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             baptising
             of
             Infants
             .
             So
             was
             St.
             Ambrose
             .
             And
             to
             go
             higher
             ,
             tho'
             Tertullian
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             much
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             Nazianzen
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             delaying
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             yet
             his
             very
             Advice
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             fairly
             implys
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             then
             the
             
               general
               Custom
            
             to
             
               baptise
               Infants
            
             .
             And
             he
             in
             other
             places
             affirms
             that
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               sound
               Argument
            
             for
             admitting
             Infants
             to
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
            
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             
               none
               can
               enter
               into
               Heaven
               .
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             
               outward
               Circumcision
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             the
             
               eighth
               day
            
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             
               true
               Circumcision
            
             ;
             that
             Christians
             received
             this
             
               true
               spiritual
               Circumcision
            
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             thro'
             
               God's
               Mercy
            
             ,
             we
             having
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             all
             
             born
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             free
             for
             
               all
               Persons
            
             to
             receive
             it
             *
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             include
             Infants
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Irenaeus
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             in
             France
             ,
             who
             was
             partly
             cotemporary
             with
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             flourishing
             near
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Century
            
             ;
             for
             he
             mentions
             ,
             
               Infants
               ,
               Children
               ,
               young
            
             and
             old
             ,
             as
             
               born
               again
            
             unto
             God
             by
             Christ
             :
             Now
             't
             is
             notorious
             ,
             that
             by
             being
             
               born
               again
            
             ,
             or
             Regeneration
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             understand
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             also
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             already
             observed
             ,
             
               The
               Laver
               of
               Regeneration
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             
               valid
               Objection
            
             ,
             that
             several
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             did
             delay
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Hour
             of
             Death
             ;
             since
             this
             proves
             more
             than
             the
             Objectors
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             for
             delaying
             it
             till
             this
             time
             ;
             and
             besides
             they
             did
             this
             upon
             particular
             Reasons
             †
             some
             because
             they
             thought
             all
             Sins
             damnable
             which
             were
             committed
             
               after
               Baptism
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             Opinion
             that
             Baptism
             purg'd
             away
             all
             
               Sin
               ,
               original
            
             and
             actual
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             more
             than
             either
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             
               unwilling
               to
               leave
               their
               Sins
            
             ,
             and
             live
             a
             strict
             and
             
             an
             
               holy
               Life
            
             ;
             but
             this
             no
             more
             shows
             the
             deferring
             of
             Baptism
             to
             have
             been
             the
             received
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             People
             may
             without
             Sin
             absent
             themselves
             from
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             too
             many
             actually
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             namely
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             
               obliged
               to
               forsake
               their
               Sins
            
             ,
             and
             lead
             a
             
               better
               Life
            
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             we
             affirm
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             
               one
               Instance
            
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Antiquity
             of
             any
             
               Orthodox
               Christian
            
             ,
             who
             denied
             Baptism
             to
             Children
             ,
             when
             brought
             to
             be
             baptised
             ;
             and
             believe
             we
             may
             be
             positive
             that
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             antient
             Writers
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             Eight
             Hundred
             Years
             at
             least
             ,
             ever
             held
             it
             unlawful
             .
             And
             that
             it
             has
             been
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             the
             
               regular
               Churches
            
             ever
             since
             ,
             is
             as
             clear
             and
             manifest
             ,
             whereas
             we
             know
             that
             whenever
             the
             
               Popish
               Errors
            
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             neither
             early
             ,
             nor
             universally
             received
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             only
             our
             own
             Ancestors
             when
             first
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             our
             European
             Churches
             ,
             but
             the
             African
             too
             ,
             formerly
             did
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             baptise
             their
             Children
             ,
             both
             the
             Coptis
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             Abyssines
             in
             Ethiopia
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             even
             those
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
             who
             had
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             scarce
             any
             Correspondence
             with
             our
             Parts
             
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             being
             thus
             cleared
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             since
             Infant-Baptism
             has
             been
             generally
             received
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             
               all
               Places
            
             and
             Ages
             ;
             since
             we
             can
             track
             it
             up
             as
             high
             as
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             
               purest
               Ages
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             were
             almost
             cotemporaries
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             for
             Polycarp
             ,
             who
             was
             Irenaeus
             his
             Master
             ,
             lived
             in
             some
             part
             of
             the
             
               First
               Century
            
             )
             for
             these
             Reasons
             we
             cannot
             think
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             as
             St.
             Austin
             says
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             certainly
             handed
             down
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             it
             has
             now
             continued
             without
             interruption
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             for
             near
             
               Seventeen
               Hundred
               Years
            
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             by
             
             God's
             Grace
             continue
             therein
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             to
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             if
             Infant-Baprism
             were
             not
             true
             Baptism
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             yet
             no
             
               true
               Church
            
             since
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             since
             there
             has
             been
             none
             which
             did
             not
             
               baptise
               Infants
            
             ;
             no
             
               entire
               Church
            
             which
             has
             thought
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             though
             some
             
               private
               Persons
            
             should
             have
             had
             
               private
               Opinions
            
             .
             Not
             even
             those
             of
             Piedmont
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             often
             
               delaid
               Baptism
            
             when
             they
             could
             not
             have
             it
             without
             the
             
               superstitious
               Appendages
            
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             any
             
             sheltered
             amongst
             them
             who
             did
             wholly
             
               deny
               Baptism
            
             to
             Infants
             ,
             they
             also
             denied
             Baptism
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Argument
             for
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             with
             this
             one
             Remark
             ;
             That
             if
             there
             be
             no
             
               true
               Church
            
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Antipoedobaptists
             ,
             that
             Promise
             has
             never
             yet
             been
             fulfilled
             ,
             
               That
               
                 Kings
                 should
                 be
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Queens
                 nursing
                 Mothers
                 to
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
            
             for
             they
             never
             had
             but
             one
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             those
             they
             do
             not
             love
             to
             hear
             of
             :
             Now
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             that
             God
             has
             
               forgotten
               this
               Promise
            
             for
             1700
             Years
             together
             ;
             nor
             will
             they
             affirm
             it
             ,
             there
             having
             been
             many
             excellent
             Kings
             and
             
               Princes
               .
               Protectors
            
             of
             Churches
             ,
             which
             have
             
               baptised
               Infants
            
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             in
             their
             Infancy
             themselves
             baptised
             ;
             whence
             it
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             Infant-Baptism
             is
             
               true
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             that
             tthose
             are
             
               true
               Churches
            
             who
             use
             it
             if
             there
             ever
             yet
             were
             any
             since
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             §
             XXI
             .
             To
             sum
             up
             the
             Evidence
             for
             Infant-Baptism
             :
             If
             
               outward
               Baptism
            
             be
             generally
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             
               ordinary
               way
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
            
             ;
             if
             Infants
             may
             be
             saved
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             neglect
             no
             means
             to
             save
             them
             .
             If
             our
             Saviour
             commands
             such
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             
             himself
             put
             his
             Hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             bless
             them
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             Believers
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             
               That
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               was
               angry
               with
               those
               that
               would
               have
               kept
               them
               from
               him
               ,
            
             and
             said
             ,
             
               It
               was
               better
               for
               any
               to
               have
               a
               Mill-stone
               tied
               about
               his
               Neck
               and
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               than
               to
               offend
               them
               ;
            
             and
             it
             be
             the
             greatest
             Offence
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Gate
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             If
             the
             Children
             even
             of
             
               one
               believing
               Parent
            
             have
             
               Holiness
               ,
               federal
               Holiness
            
             ,
             by
             their
             Parents
             Charter
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             the
             beginnings
             of
             
               real
               actual
               Holiness
            
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             had
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             much
             more
             capable
             of
             the
             ordinary
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             making
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             having
             a
             Covenant
             made
             for
             them
             by
             others
             ,
             with
             Privileges
             and
             Obligations
             annexed
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             right
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             in
             the
             
               Iewish
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             
             Abraham's
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Faith
             ,
             an
             
               Evangelical
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             excluded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             would
             rather
             give
             them
             
               new
               Privileges
            
             ,
             than
             lessen
             the
             old
             ;
             if
             supposing
             our
             Saviour
             had
             designed
             that
             Children
             should
             
               not
               be
               baptised
            
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             expresly
             and
             formally
             excepted
             them
             from
             Baptism
             ,
             
             and
             have
             forbidden
             his
             Apostles
             to
             baptise
             them
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             would
             certainly
             have
             done
             ,
             because
             the
             Iews
             did
             admit
             Children
             to
             be
             Proselytes
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               grown
               Persons
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             't
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             that
             he
             ever
             did
             thus
             forbid
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             to
             
               make
               Disciples
            
             out
             of
             all
             Nations
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             did
             before
             them
             ;
             if
             it
             is
             highly
             probable
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             
               sacred
               Scripture
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             
               baptise
               Children
            
             ,
             because
             they
             frequently
             
               baptised
               whole
               Housholds
            
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             strange
             if
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Children
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             way
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             of
             
               whole
               Families
               ,
               small
            
             and
             great
             together
             ;
             if
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             of
             God
             ,
             has
             in
             all
             Places
             and
             Ages
             ,
             for
             almost
             Seventeen
             Hundred
             Years
             together
             ,
             
               baptised
               Children
            
             ,
             and
             continue
             it
             now
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             opposed
             till
             the
             last
             Century
             by
             some
             in
             Germany
             ,
             who
             were
             far
             from
             being
             of
             the
             best
             Characters
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             we
             mistaken
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             there
             has
             been
             no
             
               true
               Church
            
             since
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             
               old
               Fathers
            
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             our
             first
             
               Protestant
               Reformers
            
             ,
             and
             Martyrs
             were
             either
             deceived
             themselves
             ,
             after
             their
             most
             
               diligent
               search
            
             for
             the
             
             Truth
             ,
             or
             else
             did
             delude
             wilfully
             ,
             and
             deceive
             others
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             there
             are
             so
             many
             high
             and
             
               inestimable
               Benefits
            
             conferred
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             
               washing
               away
            
             the
             
               damning
               Guilt
            
             of
             
               original
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             weakning
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             our
             
               Saviour's
               merits
            
             ,
             the
             engrafting
             us
             into
             Christ
             ,
             by
             making
             us
             Members
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             thereby
             giving
             us
             a
             right
             to
             all
             the
             Graces
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             the
             
               solemn
               early
            
             sacramental
             Dedication
             of
             us
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             
               blessed
               Trinity
            
             ,
             all
             which
             Infants
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               grown
               Persons
            
             :
             If
             all
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             made
             it
             out
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             
               good
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Iudgment
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             ;
             then
             surely
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             
               Infants
               may
               be
               baptised
            
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             does
             well
             in
             baptising
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             has
             done
             well
             in
             baptising
             them
             ;
             that
             those
             do
             
               extremely
               ill
            
             who
             neglect
             it
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             dangerously
             mistaken
             who
             forsake
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             she
             continues
             in
             the
             
               true
               Faith
               ,
               Doctrine
            
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             yet
             deny
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             those
             who
             hold
             dangerous
             and
             
               damnable
               Heresies
            
             ,
             who
             some
             of
             them
             
               deny
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
            
             by
             denying
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             who
             many
             of
             them
             
               believe
               ,
               affirm
            
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Soul
               sleeps
               till
               the
               Resurrection
            
             :
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             in
             a
             safe
             and
             
               happy
               Condition
            
             ,
             who
             
               lead
               a
               Holy
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             regular
             established
             Church
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             a
             
               sound
               Member
            
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             tho'
             some
             may
             leave
             it
             ,
             tho'
             many
             live
             unworthy
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             assured
             Christ
             will
             not
             forsake
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             forget
             his
             Promises
             ,
             it
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Rock
             of
             Ages
             ,
             and
             we
             trust
             ,
             the
             
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               never
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             §
             XXII
             .
             Having
             thus
             established
             the
             Truth
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             answer
             those
             Objections
             which
             are
             commonly
             brought
             against
             it
             ,
             tho'
             indeed
             they
             may
             be
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             easily
             answered
             from
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             and
             an
             honest
             ,
             and
             
               well
               meaning
               Christian
            
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             established
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             fit
             for
             
               doubtful
               Disputations
            
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             left
             to
             those
             who
             have
             more
             
               Learning
               ,
               Time
            
             and
             Ability
             to
             manage
             them
             .
          
           
           
             §
             XXIII
             .
             I
             think
             their
             main
             Objection
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             most
             frequently
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             mistaken
             Interpretation
             and
             Application
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             the
             28
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             and
             19.
             
             
               Go
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptising
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             Teaching
             is
             put
             before
             Baptising
             whence
             they
             argue
             that
             all
             Persons
             ought
             to
             be
             taught
             before
             they
             are
             baptised
             ,
             and
             that
             since
             Infants
             are
             uncapable
             of
             being
             taught
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             uncapable
             of
             Baptism
          
           
             In
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Order
             of
             Words
             is
             no
             certain
             Rule
             for
             the
             Order
             of
             things
             ,
             either
             in
             common
             Speech
             ,
             or
             in
             Scripture
             :
             We
             usually
             say
             ,
             a
             Man
             was
             bred
             and
             born
             in
             such
             a
             place
             (
             and
             the
             Latins
             accordingly
             ,
             
               nutrit
               ,
               peperitque
            
             )
             by
             a
             common
             Figure
             :
             and
             many
             Instances
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             might
             be
             given
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Rabbies
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               speaks
               with
               the
               Tongue
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men.
               
            
             Instances
             we
             have
             of
             this
             in
             the
             first
             of
             St.
             
               Mark
               ,
               v.
            
             4.
             
             
               Iohn
               did
               baptise
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
             
               They
               were
               baptised
               of
               him
               in
               Iordan
               ,
               confessing
               their
               Sins
               .
            
             Now
             either
             the
             Order
             of
             Words
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             does
             not
             always
             infer
             the
             
             same
             Order
             of
             Things
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             follows
             that
             St.
             Iohn
             did
             baptise
             before
             he
             preached
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             Hearers
             Confession
             and
             Repentance
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             in
             St.
             Mark
             1.
             15.
             
             
               Repent
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             But
             Repentance
             does
             not
             always
             go
             before
             Faith
             ,
             for
             Faith
             rather
             in
             order
             of
             Time
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Nature
             ,
             precedes
             Repentance
             ,
             because
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             induces
             Sinners
             to
             repent
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             ;
             the
             place
             is
             certainly
             mistranslated
             .
             For
             whereas
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptising
               them
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             ,
             &c.
             which
             makes
             a
             plain
             Tautology
             ,
             or
             improper
             and
             undecent
             Repetition
             of
             the
             
               same
               Word
            
             in
             the
             
               same
               Sense
            
             ;
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             render'd
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               
                 make
                 Disciples
              
               of
               all
               Nations
               by
               Baptising
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             very
             Construction
             of
             the
             Words
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             agree
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             included
             in
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             had
             only
             been
             teach
             or
             preach
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptising
             them
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             agreed
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Now
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             proselyte
             ,
             or
             make
             
               Proselytes
               ,
               Disciple
            
             ,
             or
             make
             Disciples
             ,
             has
             been
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             
             Learned
             Men
             who
             have
             wrote
             on
             this
             Controversie
             *
             ;
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             being
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             20
             v.
             which
             answers
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             truly
             rendered
             Teaching
             .
             But
             that
             Children
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             made
             Proselytes
             ,
             has
             been
             already
             proved
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             of
             being
             further
             taught
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             by
             Baptism
             entred
             into
             the
             School
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             XXIV
             .
             Their
             next
             Objection
             is
             taken
             from
             those
             Expressions
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptised
               ;
               believe
               and
               be
               baptised
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               believes
               and
               is
               baptised
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             whence
             they
             argue
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             to
             go
             before
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             proved
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             tho'
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             where
             a
             Person
             is
             capable
             of
             making
             an
             
               actual
               Declaration
            
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             before
             Baptism
             .
             And
             such
             were
             those
             adult
             ,
             or
             
               grown
               Persons
            
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             at
             first
             preached
             ,
             as
             
               Oral
               Profession
            
             was
             required
             by
             the
             Iews
             of
             
               adult
               Proselytes
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             does
             our
             
             Church
             require
             in
             the
             most
             
               solemn
               manner
            
             of
             those
             who
             are
             baptised
             when
             of
             
               riper
               Age.
            
             But
             neither
             God
             or
             Man
             require
             more
             of
             any
             than
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             performing
             :
             Nor
             is
             therefore
             such
             an
             
               actual
               personal
               Declaration
            
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             required
             of
             
               Infants
               .
               Repentance
            
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             they
             need
             none
             ,
             for
             any
             
               actual
               Sin
               ;
               Faith
            
             they
             may
             have
             in
             Principle
             ,
             tho'
             they
             cannot
             
               outwardly
               express
            
             it
             .
             This
             is
             therefore
             done
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             Names
             ,
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             Sureties
             ,
             who
             may
             lawfully
             and
             usefully
             stipulate
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             remain
             obliged
             by
             such
             a
             
               stipulation
               ,
               Parents
            
             being
             naturally
             ,
             these
             voluntarily
             bound
             to
             see
             to
             the
             
               pious
               Education
            
             of
             such
             Children
             ,
             towards
             which
             they
             cannot
             have
             too
             
               many
               helps
            
             :
             And
             would
             all
             who
             have
             undertaken
             this
             solemn
             and
             
               weighty
               Charge
            
             ,
             be
             but
             truly
             careful
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             which
             without
             
               grievous
               Sin
            
             ,
             they
             cannot
             neglect
             ,
             would
             they
             do
             what
             they
             promised
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             surely
             is
             not
             impossible
             or
             very
             difficult
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             would
             they
             
               call
               upon
               these
               Children
               to
               hear
               Sermons
               ,
               see
               that
               they
               learned
               their
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               do
               their
               best
               to
               have
               them
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               and
               fitted
               for
               Confirmation
               ;
            
             and
             brought
             unto
             it
             ,
             when
             of
             sufficient
             Age
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             there
             to
             discharge
             their
             Sureties
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             
               baptismal
               
               Vow
            
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             receive
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             see
             another
             
               Face
               of
               Christianity
            
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             ,
             few
             things
             would
             go
             further
             in
             silencing
             the
             Objections
             which
             are
             brought
             either
             against
             
               baptising
               Infants
            
             ,
             or
             against
             our
             peculiar
             
               Form
               of
               Baptism
            
             .
          
           
             §
             XXV
             .
             Another
             Objection
             against
             Infant-Baptism
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             
               express
               Command
            
             for
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             one
             
               positive
               Text
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             would
             End
             all
             the
             Dispute
             .
             On
             which
             they
             argue
             farther
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             angry
             with
             his
             own
             People
             because
             they
             did
             that
             ,
             
               which
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               I
               commanded
               them
               not
               ,
               neither
               came
               it
               not
               into
               my
               Heart
               ;
            
             and
             the
             like
             in
             other
             places
             .
             Ier.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             In
             Answer
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             they
             so
             often
             affirm
             ,
             that
             one
             
               positive
               Text
            
             for
             Infant-Baptism
             would
             end
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             we
             have
             great
             Reason
             to
             question
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             as
             
               positively
               commanded
            
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             (
             tho'
             were
             it
             only
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             or
             
               political
               Law
            
             ,
             none
             but
             Manichees
             would
             deny
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             
               fair
               Consequence
            
             from
             it
             )
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             positively
             commanded
             ,
             that
             Christians
             should
             teach
             and
             admonish
             .
             one
             another
             in
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             
               spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               singing
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               Grace
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             5.
             14.
             as
             it
             is
             to
             
               Honour
               
               our
               Father
               and
               Mother
               :
            
             But
             yet
             ,
             these
             Persons
             absolutely
             refuse
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             only
             object
             against
             our
             way
             of
             singing
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             against
             any
             outward
             singing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             never
             practise
             it
             in
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             but
             are
             angry
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             few
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             who
             still
             keep
             up
             that
             most
             
               heavenly
               part
               of
               God's
               Service
            
             *
             .
             So
             strange
             a
             Power
             has
             an
             
               inveterate
               Prejudice
            
             ,
             which
             will
             neither
             yield
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             plain
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Experience
            
             or
             Reason
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             let
             that
             pass
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             requiring
             an
             
               express
               Command
            
             for
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             we
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             ask
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             do
             practise
             some
             things
             for
             which
             there
             is
             neither
             Command
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             any
             clear
             Example
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ;
             as
             for
             Instance
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             the
             
               admitting
               Women
            
             to
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             for
             which
             last
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             
               express
               Command
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             but
             
               one
               Example
            
             .
             For
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             Women
             are
             included
             under
             
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             and
             we
             say
             the
             same
             of
             Children
             ,
             but
             neither
             are
             
               expresly
               named
            
             .
             As
             for
             
               admitting
               Women
            
             to
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             from
             
               express
               Words
            
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
             ever
             any
             Woman
             did
             receive
             it
             .
             They
             have
             in
             vain
             attempted
             to
             bring
             
               one
               express
               Text
            
             for
             it
             ,
             tho'
             there
             is
             no
             more
             doubt
             that
             they
             did
             receive
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             
               baptise
               Infants
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             evince
             any
             Example
             of
             Womens
             receiving
             from
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               continued
               in
               Prayer
               and
               Supplication
               with
               the
               Women
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               '
               That
               those
               that
               believed
               continued
               daily
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               
                 breaking
                 Bread
              
               from
               House
               to
               House
               .
            
             For
             that
             place
             where
             the
             Women
             are
             expresly
             mentioned
             relates
             only
             to
             Prayer
             and
             Supplication
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             latter
             place
             ,
             where
             those
             that
             believed
             are
             said
             to
             be
             together
             ,
             
               breaking
               Bread
            
             ,
             it
             s
             all
             along
             spoken
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             original
             *
             ;
             as
             St.
             Peter
             when
             he
             preach'd
             that
             Sermon
             which
             converted
             so
             many
             Thousands
             ,
             addressed
             himself
             to
             the
             Men
             only
             ,
             
               
                 Men
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               ver
               .
               22.
               and
               Men
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               ver
               .
               29.
               
            
          
           
             And
             if
             Women
             and
             Sisters
             were
             included
             under
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             may
             not
             we
             as
             well
             argue
             that
             some
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             were
             Women
             ,
             because
             those
             who
             were
             convinced
             by
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Sermon
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               Brethren
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               ?
            
             ver
             .
             37.
             
          
           
           
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             more
             
               express
               Command
            
             for
             admitting
             Women
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             Example
             .
             The
             place
             that
             is
             pleaded
             for
             it
             comes
             short
             of
             proof
             ;
             
               Let
               a
               Man
               examin
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               that
               Bread
               *
               .
            
             For
             tho'
             the
             word
             Men
             does
             in
             the
             original
             include
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             yet
             what
             follows
             ,
             binds
             it
             to
             the
             Masculine
             only
             ,
             the
             word
             Himself
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             
               Masculine
               Gender
            
             †
             .
          
           
             Since
             then
             they
             admit
             Women
             to
             the
             Communion
             without
             any
             
               express
               Command
            
             or
             Example
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Consequences
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             show
             any
             Reason
             why
             Infants
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             so
             
               many
               Scriptures
            
             which
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             proved
             ,
             do
             by
             fair
             Consequence
             ,
             show
             they
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             As
             for
             those
             places
             wherein
             God
             reproves
             his
             People
             for
             doing
             what
             he
             
               never
               commanded
            
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             only
             a
             way
             of
             Speech
             common
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             signifies
             his
             
               express
               forbidding
            
             them
             to
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             particularly
             that
             in
             Ieremy
             ,
             as
             what
             goes
             before
             makes
             fully
             evident
             .
             
               They
               have
               built
               the
               high
               places
               of
               Tophet
               ,
               to
               burn
               their
               Sons
               and
               their
               Daughters
               in
               the
               Fire
               ,
               which
               I
               commanded
               
               them
               not
               .
            
             Now
             God
             had
             
               expresly
               forbidden
            
             them
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             
               pain
               of
               Death
            
             *
             But
             surely
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Iews
               offering
            
             their
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             to
             Devils
             ,
             and
             Christians
             offering
             theirs
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             even
             those
             do
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             Baptise
             them
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             no
             more
             
               express
               Command
            
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             for
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             than
             they
             themselves
             for
             admitting
             Women
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             §
             XXVI
             .
             Having
             thus
             given
             a
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               Baptism
            
             ,
             laid
             down
             the
             Grounds
             of
             the
             Churches
             Practice
             in
             
               baptising
               Infants
            
             ,
             and
             given
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             a
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             the
             most
             plausible
             Objections
             against
             this
             Practice
             ,
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             small
             Treatise
             with
             an
             earnest
             Request
             to
             all
             those
             who
             were
             baptised
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             always
             remember
             the
             
               Vows
               of
               God
               that
               are
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             and
             evidence
             the
             same
             by
             their
             Care
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             what
             they
             have
             so
             solemnly
             promised
             ;
             
               To
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               stedfastly
               believe
               God's
               Word
               ,
               and
               obediently
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
             That
             they
             would
             continue
             stedfastly
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Fellowship
             which
             is
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Practice
            
             ,
             and
             
             to
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             by
             no
             means
             forget
             to
             pray
             earnestly
             for
             their
             
               mistaken
               Brethren
            
             ,
             
               That
               God
               would
               please
               to
               bring
               into
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               all
               such
               as
               have
               erred
               and
               are
               deceived
               .
               That
               he
               would
               take
               away
               all
               
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Uncharitableness
                 ,
                 Prejudice
              
               and
               Blindness
               ,
               and
               whatever
               may
               hinder
               
                 godly
                 Union
              
               and
               Concord
               .
            
             
               That
               as
               we
               have
               but
               one
            
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               one
            
             Faith
             ,
             
               so
               we
               may
               have
               but
               one
            
             Baptism
             ,
             
               that
               so
               we
               may
               come
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               true
               Christian
               perfection
               ,
               to
               the
               measure
               and
               stature
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ.
            
             To
             whom
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Three
             and
             One
             ,
             be
             Glory
             in
             the
             Church
             throughout
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             Amen!
             Amen!
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             
               Great
               Hallel
            
             or
             
               Paschal
               Hymn
            
             ,
             which
             was
             sung
             by
             the
             Jews
             at
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             at
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Psalms
             113
             ,
             114
             ,
             115
             ,
             116
             ,
             117
             ,
             118.
             
             The
             two
             former
             were
             sung
             towards
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             the
             rest
             at
             the
             End
             of
             it
             *
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Psalms
             (
             the
             113.
             )
             is
             still
             used
             by
             the
             Tigurine
             Churches
             at
             the
             Communion
             †
             .
             And
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             here
             turned
             into
             Metre
             ,
             may
             be
             sung
             ,
             either
             in
             Private
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Family
             ,
             before
             or
             after
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               PSALM
               CXIII
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Tune
               with
               that
               in
               the
               old
               Version
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 YE
                 Priests
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 happy
                 Days
              
               
                 Are
                 spent
                 in
                 your
                 Creators
                 Praise
                 ,
              
               
                 Still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 his
                 Fame
                 express
                 !
              
               
                 Ye
                 pious
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 proclaim
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 Shouts
                 of
                 Joy
                 his
                 Holy
                 Name
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 Praising
                 ,
                 bless
                 !
              
            
             
               
               
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 God's
                 high
                 Praises
                 ay
                 resound
                 ,
              
               
                 Beyond
                 old
                 Times
                 too
                 scanty
                 Bound
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 thro'
                 eternal
                 Ages
                 pierce
                 ;
              
               
                 From
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 first
                 gilds
                 the
                 Streams
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 where
                 he
                 sets
                 with
                 purple
                 Beams
                 ,
              
               
                 Thro'
                 all
                 the
                 outstretcht
                 Universe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 various
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Earth
                 obey
              
               
                 God's
                 awful
                 and
                 imperial
                 Sway
                 ;
              
               
                 Nor
                 Earth
                 his
                 boundless
                 Power
                 confines
                 :
              
               
                 Above
                 the
                 Sun's
                 all-cheering
                 Light
                 ,
              
               
                 Above
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 bright
              
               
                 His
                 pure
                 essential
                 Glory
                 shines
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 What
                 Mortal
                 ,
                 form'd
                 of
                 Dust
                 and
                 Clay
                 ,
              
               
                 What
                 Idol
                 ,
                 even
                 more
                 weak
                 than
                 they
                 ,
              
               
                 Can
                 with
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heav'n
                 compare
                 !
              
               
                 Pure
                 Angels
                 round
                 his
                 glorious
                 Throne
              
               
                 He
                 stoops
                 to
                 view
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
                 Even
                 Earth
                 born
                 Men
                 his
                 Goodness
                 share
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Poor
                 he
                 raises
                 from
                 the
                 Dust
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Needy
                 if
                 on
                 him
                 they
                 trust
              
               
                 From
                 sordid
                 Want
                 and
                 Shame
                 he
                 'll
                 raise
                 ;
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 with
                 mighty
                 Princes
                 plac'd
              
               
                 With
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Honor
                 grac'd
              
               
                 May
                 sing
                 aloud
                 their
                 Saviour's
                 praise
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Barren
                 Womb
                 ,
                 whose
                 Hopes
                 were
                 past
              
               
                 His
                 boundless
                 Power
                 unseals
                 at
                 last
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 saves
                 her
                 Memory
                 and
                 Fame
                 :
              
               
                 He
                 fills
                 the
                 House
                 with
                 hopeful
                 Boys
              
               
                 Who
                 their
                 glad
                 Mother's
                 Heart
                 rejoyce
                 ;
              
               
                 O
                 therefore
                 praise
                 his
                 Holy
                 Name
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               PSAM
               CXIV
               .
            
             
               Like
               the
               CXLVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 WHen
                 ransom'd
                 Israel
                 came
              
               
                 From
                 faithless
                 
                 Egypt's
                 bands
              
               
                 The
                 House
                 of
                 
                 Iacob's
                 Name
              
               
                 From
                 hostile
                 foreign
                 Lands
                 ;
              
               
                 Iudah
                 alone
              
               
                 God's
                 holy
                 Place
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 
                 Israel's
                 Grace
              
               
                 Was
                 his
                 bright
                 Throne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 Amaz'd
                 old
                 Ocean
                 saw
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 its
                 Chambers
                 fled
                 ,
              
               
                 While
                 
                 Iordan's
                 Streams
                 withdraw
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 seek
                 their
                 distant
                 Head
                 :
              
               
                 Tall
                 Mountains
                 bound
              
               
                 Like
                 jocund
                 Rams
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Hills
                 like
                 Lambs
              
               
                 Skipt
                 lightly
                 round
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 What
                 ail'd
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 Sea
              
               
                 To
                 leave
                 thy
                 antient
                 Bed
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 did
                 old
                 Iordan
                 flee
              
               
                 And
                 seek
                 its
                 distant
                 Head
                 ?
              
               
                 Ye
                 Mountains
                 why
              
               
                 Leapt
                 ye
                 like
                 Rams
              
               
                 While
                 Hills
                 like
                 Lambs
              
               
                 Skipt
                 lightly
                 by
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 All
                 Natures
                 utmost
                 bound
              
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 own
                 !
              
               
                 Where
                 Sea
                 or
                 Land
                 is
                 found
              
               
                 Fall
                 trembling
                 at
                 his
                 Throne
                 ;
              
               
                 At
                 whose
                 Command
                 ,
              
               
                 Hard
                 Rocks
                 distill
              
               
                 A
                 Crystal
                 Rill
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 drench
                 the
                 Sand.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               PSALM
               CXV
               .
            
             
               Like
               the
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 NOT
                 unto
                 us
                 !
                 we
                 all
                 disclaim
                 :
              
               
                 Glory
                 alone
                 to
                 God's
                 blest
                 Name
                 !
              
               
                 Whose
                 Truth
                 shall
                 stand
                 for
                 ever
                 fast
                 ,
              
               
                 Whose
                 Love
                 to
                 endless
                 Ages
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 shou'd
                 th'
                 insulting
                 Heathens
                 Pride
                 ,
              
               
                 Our
                 Hopes
                 alike
                 and
                 him
                 deride
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Where
                 is
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 shou'd
                 they
                 cry
              
               
                 Ye
                 Hebrew
                 Slaves
                 !
                 O
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Blasphemers
                 know
                 he
                 reigns
                 above
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 soon
                 will
                 your
                 vain
                 hopes
                 remove
                 :
              
               
                 He
                 all
                 Events
                 disposes
                 still
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 all
                 obey
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 Will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Not
                 so
                 the
                 Gods
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
              
               
                 Of
                 Silver
                 and
                 of
                 Gold
                 are
                 they
                 :
              
               
                 To
                 whom
                 in
                 vain
                 their
                 Vows
                 are
                 paid
                 ,
              
               
                 Adoring
                 what
                 their
                 Hands
                 have
                 made
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Tho'
                 Mouths
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 their
                 Art
              
               
                 Can
                 neither
                 Breath
                 nor
                 Speech
                 impart
                 :
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 they
                 turn
                 their
                 useless
                 Eyes
              
               
                 On
                 those
                 who
                 kneel
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Tho'
                 loud
                 their
                 Slaves
                 for
                 succour
                 cry
                 ,
              
               
                 They
                 neither
                 hear
                 nor
                 make
                 reply
                 ;
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 their
                 Nostrils
                 ought
                 receive
                 ,
              
               
                 Tho'
                 they
                 rich
                 Clouds
                 of
                 Incense
                 give
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Bolts
                 they
                 wield
                 they
                 cannot
                 throw
                 ,
              
               
                 Their
                 Feet
                 can
                 neither
                 move
                 nor
                 go
                 :
              
               
                 With
                 neither
                 Breath
                 nor
                 Sense
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
              
               
                 Who
                 them
                 erect
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 adore
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Rock
                 of
                 Israel
                 is
                 not
                 so
              
               
                 In
                 whom
                 we
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 we
                 know
                 ;
              
               
               
                 Still
                 trust
                 his
                 watchful
                 Providence
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 our
                 help
                 and
                 strong
                 Defence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 Ye
                 Priests
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 daily
                 bring
              
               
                 Incense
                 and
                 Praise
                 to
                 Heav'ns
                 high
                 King
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 trust
                 in
                 that
                 Almighty
                 Friend
              
               
                 Who
                 still
                 will
                 help
                 and
                 still
                 defend
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 12.
                 
                 He
                 'll
                 such
                 whose
                 hope
                 on
                 him
                 is
                 staid
              
               
                 Against
                 all
                 Fears
                 and
                 Dangers
                 aid
                 :
              
               
                 Still
                 he
                 'll
                 his
                 Love
                 on
                 Israel
                 place
                 ,
              
               
                 Still
                 smile
                 on
                 
                 Aaron's
                 sacred
                 Race
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 Those
                 who
                 from
                 Regions
                 wide
                 away
              
               
                 Their
                 Vows
                 at
                 his
                 High
                 Altar
                 pay
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 vain
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 thither
                 come
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 go
                 with
                 Blessings
                 loaden
                 home
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
                 Their
                 pious
                 Children
                 too
                 shall
                 share
                 ,
              
               
                 Th'
                 Almighty's
                 Kindness
                 and
                 his
                 Care
                 ;
              
               
                 Whose
                 wondrous
                 Bounty
                 shall
                 extend
              
               
                 To
                 future
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 no
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
                 O
                 happy
                 Israel
                 !
                 who
                 partake
              
               
                 His
                 Blessings
                 who
                 the
                 World
                 did
                 make
                 :
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Who
                 o're
                 the
                 Heavens
                 triumphant
                 rides
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Earth's
                 wide
                 Globe
                 to
                 Man
                 divides
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 17.
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 silent
                 Dead
                 no
                 Praises
                 give
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Favour
                 live
                 ,
              
               
                 While
                 we
                 have
                 Breath
                 will
                 Offerings
                 bring
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 grateful
                 Hallelujahs
                 sing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               PSALM
               CXVI
               .
            
             
               Like
               the
               XCV
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 I
                 did
                 complain
              
               
                 Did
                 all
                 my
                 Griefs
                 remove
                 ;
              
               
                 O
                 Saviour
                 !
                 do
                 not
                 now
                 disdain
              
               
                 My
                 humble
                 Praise
                 and
                 Love
                 !
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Since
                 thou
                 a
                 gentle
                 Ear
                 didst
                 give
              
               
                 And
                 hear
                 me
                 when
                 I
                 pray'd
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 'll
                 call
                 upon
                 thee
                 while
                 I
                 live
              
               
                 And
                 never
                 doubt
                 thine
                 Aid
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Pale
                 Death
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 ghastly
                 Train
              
               
                 My
                 Soul
                 encompast
                 round
                 ;
              
               
                 Anguish
                 ,
                 and
                 wo
                 ,
                 and
                 hellish
                 Pain
                 ,
              
               
                 Too
                 soon
                 ,
                 alas
                 !
                 I
                 found
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Then
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Life
                 I
                 pray'd
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 did
                 for
                 succour
                 flee
                 :
              
               
                 O
                 save
                 in
                 my
                 distress
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Soul
                 that
                 trusts
                 in
                 thee
                 !
              
            
             
               
               
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 good
                 and
                 just
                 !
                 how
                 large
                 his
                 Grace
                 !
              
               
                 How
                 easie
                 to
                 forgive
                 !
              
               
                 The
                 simple
                 he
                 delights
                 to
                 raise
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 Love
                 I
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 Then
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 be
                 still
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
              
               
                 With
                 anxious
                 Thoughts
                 distrest
                 !
              
               
                 God's
                 bounteous
                 Love
                 does
                 thee
                 restore
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 wonted
                 ease
                 and
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 My
                 Eyes
                 no
                 longer
                 drown'd
                 in
                 Tears
                 ,
              
               
                 My
                 Feet
                 from
                 stumbling
                 free
                 ,
              
               
                 Redeem'd
                 from
                 Death
                 and
                 deadly
                 Fears
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 'll
                 live
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 When
                 nearest
                 press'd
                 ,
                 I
                 still
                 believ'd
                 ,
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Still
                 glori'd
                 in
                 thy
                 Aid
                 ;
              
               
                 Tho'
                 when
                 by
                 faithless
                 Men
                 deceiv'd
              
               
                 All
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 false
                 I
                 said
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 To
                 him
                 what
                 Offerings
                 shall
                 I
                 make
                 ,
              
               
                 Whence
                 my
                 Salvation
                 came
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Cup
                 of
                 Blessing
                 *
                 now
                 I
                 'll
                 take
                 ,
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 call
                 upon
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
                 Those
                 Vows
                 which
                 in
                 my
                 greatest
                 straits
              
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 I
                 made
                 ,
              
               
                 Shall
                 now
                 be
                 at
                 his
                 Temple
                 Gates
                 ,
              
               
                 Before
                 his
                 People
                 paid
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 Life
                 which
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 didst
                 save
                 ,
              
               
                 From
                 raging
                 Tyrants
                 free
                 ,
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 That
                 ransom'd
                 Life
                 thy
                 Bounty
                 gave
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 dedicate
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
                 My
                 Heart
                 and
                 Voice
                 at
                 once
                 I
                 'll
                 raise
                 ,
              
               
                 Thy
                 Goodness
                 to
                 proclaim
                 :
              
               
                 With
                 loud
                 and
                 grateful
                 Songs
                 *
                 of
                 Praise
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 'll
                 call
                 upon
                 thy
                 Name
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
                 Yes
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 Vows
                 which
                 in
                 my
                 straits
                 ,
              
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 I
                 made
                 ;
              
               
                 Shall
                 now
                 be
                 at
                 his
                 Temple
                 Gates
                 ,
              
               
                 Before
                 his
                 People
                 paid
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
                 His
                 Priests
                 shall
                 mix
                 their
                 Hymns
                 with
                 mine
                 ,
              
               
                 His
                 Goodness
                 to
                 record
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 all
                 Ierusalem
                 shall
                 joyn
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 me
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               PSALM
               CXVII
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 YE
                 Nations
                 who
                 the
                 Globe
                 divide
                 ,
              
               
                 Ye
                 numerous
                 People
                 scatter'd
                 wide
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 God
                 your
                 grateful
                 Voices
                 raise
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 all
                 his
                 boundless
                 Mercy
                 shown
                 ,
              
               
                 His
                 Truth
                 to
                 endless
                 Ages
                 known
                 ,
              
               
                 Require
                 our
                 endless
                 Laud
                 and
                 Praise
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Doxology
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 him
                 who
                 reigns
                 enthron'd
                 on
                 high
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 his
                 dear
                 Son
                 who
                 deign'd
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Guilt
                 and
                 Errors
                 to
                 remove
                 :
              
               
                 To
                 that
                 bless'd
                 Spirit
                 who
                 Grace
                 imparts
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 rules
                 in
                 all
                 believing
                 Hearts
                 ,
              
               
                 Be
                 endless
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Praise
                 and
                 Love.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               PSALM
               CXVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 GLad
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Songs
                 of
                 Praise
                 rehearse
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 th'Maker
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
              
               
                 Whose
                 Goodness
                 does
                 so
                 far
                 extend
                 ,
              
               
                 Whose
                 wondrous
                 Mercy
                 knows
                 no
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 Israel
                 ,
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 oppress'd
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 Quiet
                 and
                 with
                 Plenty
                 bless'd
                 ,
              
               
                 Praise
                 him
                 who
                 all
                 their
                 Bliss
                 did
                 send
              
               
                 Whose
                 wondrous
                 Mercy
                 knows
                 no
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 
                 Aaron's
                 Sons
                 who
                 round
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 sacred
                 Hymns
                 his
                 Goodness
                 own
                 ;
              
               
                 While
                 his
                 bless'd
                 Service
                 they
                 attend
                 ,
              
               
                 Confess
                 his
                 Mercy
                 knows
                 no
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Let
                 all
                 who
                 with
                 Religious
                 Fear
                 ,
              
               
                 Approach
                 his
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Year
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 Gifts
                 fair
                 
                 Sion's
                 Hill
                 ascend
                 ,
              
               
                 Confess
                 his
                 Mercy
                 knows
                 no
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 With
                 deep
                 distress
                 encompast
                 round
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 him
                 I
                 cry'd
                 ,
                 and
                 succour
                 found
                 ;
              
               
                 He
                 me
                 from
                 Exile
                 did
                 retrieve
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 safe
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 as
                 Air
                 I
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 's
                 on
                 my
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 'll
                 despise
                 ,
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Th'
                 Efforts
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 Enemies
                 ;
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 On
                 him
                 't
                 is
                 safer
                 to
                 rely
                 ,
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Than
                 Princes
                 who
                 may
                 fail
                 or
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 Tho'
                 Troops
                 of
                 Foes
                 besieg'd
                 me
                 round
                 ,
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 As
                 angry
                 Insects
                 swarming
                 sound
                 ,
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Their
                 short
                 liv'd
                 Mischief
                 I
                 can
                 scorn
                 ,
              
               
                 Noise
                 without
                 Strength
                 ,
                 like
                 Fire
                 in
                 Thorn.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 At
                 once
                 they
                 charg'd
                 and
                 prest
                 me
                 all
                 ,
              
               
                 Yet
                 staid
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 My
                 Saviour
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 belongs
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Tribute
                 of
                 my
                 grateful
                 Songs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
                 Nor
                 shall
                 my
                 single
                 Thanks
                 be
                 paid
                 ,
              
               
                 Lend
                 me
                 ,
                 ye
                 Saints
                 !
                 O
                 lend
                 your
                 Aid
                 ;
              
               
                 Let
                 Health
                 and
                 Joy
                 be
                 spread
                 around
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 Praise
                 let
                 your
                 glad
                 Gates
                 resound
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
                 God's
                 own
                 Right
                 Hand
                 has
                 Wonders
                 wrought
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 conquer'd
                 those
                 against
                 him
                 fought
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 He
                 smiles
                 ,
                 and
                 grants
                 me
                 happier
                 Days
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 now
                 my
                 Saviour
                 praise
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 18.
                 
                 Heavy
                 his
                 angry
                 Strokes
                 did
                 fall
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 ah
                 !
                 I
                 well
                 deserv'd
                 'em
                 all
                 :
              
               
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 Despair
              
               
                 And
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 and
                 sav'd
                 me
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 his
                 Holy
                 House
                 return'd
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 late
                 a
                 helpless
                 Exile
                 mourn'd
              
               
                 Thro'
                 th'
                 Everlasting
                 Gates
                 I
                 'll
                 go
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 pay
                 him
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 owe.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 A
                 pious
                 Crowd
                 I
                 'll
                 with
                 me
                 bring
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 with
                 glad
                 Heart
                 my
                 Saviour
                 sing
                 :
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 That
                 Stone
                 the
                 Builders
                 once
                 displac'd
                 ,
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 Corner's
                 Head
                 is
                 rais'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
                 God's
                 Hand
                 the
                 great
                 Event
                 has
                 wrought
                 ,
              
               
                 Wondrous
                 and
                 passing
                 human
                 Thought
                 ;
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Day
                 the
                 Lord
                 has
                 made
                 ,
              
               
                 Therein
                 let
                 all
                 our
                 Vows
                 be
                 paid
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 25.
                 
                 Still
                 hear
                 and
                 save
                 !
                 O
                 still
                 defend
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 heavenly
                 Joy
                 and
                 Comfort
                 send
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 Blessed
                 be
                 he
                 who'll
                 Blessings
                 bring
                 ,
              
               
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Grace
                 from
                 Heav'ns
                 high
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 who
                 from
                 his
                 high
                 Altar
                 bless
                 ,
              
               
                 Will
                 for
                 his
                 People
                 ask
                 Success
                 ;
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 He
                 from
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 Despair
                 ,
              
               
                 Has
                 rais'd
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Lightsome
                 Air.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 crown'd
                 Victims
                 haste
                 away
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Thousands
                 after
                 Thousands
                 slay
                 :
              
               
                 Wash
                 the
                 broad
                 Courts
                 with
                 sacred
                 Gore
                 ,
              
               
                 Till
                 
                 Bashan's
                 Fields
                 can
                 send
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 thou
                 valuest
                 far
                 above
                 ,
              
               
                 Thee
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 God!
                 I
                 'll
                 Praise
                 and
                 Love
                 ;
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 Whose
                 Goodness
                 does
                 so
                 far
                 extend
                 ,
              
               
                 Whose
                 wondrous
                 Mercy
                 knows
                 no
                 End.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             Charles
             Harper
          
           at
           the
           Flower-de-Luce
           over-against
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           -
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
        
         
           THE
           Life
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ.
           An
           Heroic
           Poem
           :
           dedicated
           to
           her
           most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           Ten
           Books
           .
           Attempted
           by
           
             Samuel
             Wesley
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           each
           Book
           illustrated
           by
           necessary
           Notes
           ,
           explaining
           all
           the
           more
           difficult
           Matters
           in
           the
           whole
           History
           :
           Also
           a
           Prefatory
           Discourse
           concerning
           Heroic
           Poetry
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           revised
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           improved
           with
           the
           Addition
           of
           a
           Large
           Map
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Table
           of
           the
           Principal
           Matters
           ;
           with
           Sixty
           Copper-Plates
           ,
           by
           the
           celebrated
           Hand
           of
           
             W.
             Faithorn
          
           .
           Folio
           .
        
         
           
             Linguae
             Rom.
             Dict.
             Luculentum
             Novum
          
           .
           A
           New
           Dictionary
           in
           five
           Alphabets
           .
           Representing
           first
           ,
           the
           English
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           before
           the
           Latin.
           Second
           ,
           The
           Latin
           Classic
           before
           the
           English.
           Third
           ,
           The
           Latin
           Proper
           Names
           of
           Persons
           ,
           Countries
           ,
           &c.
           
           Fourth
           ,
           The
           Latin
           Barbarous
           .
           Fifth
           ,
           The
           Law-Latin
           .
           The
           whole
           compleated
           and
           improved
           from
           the
           several
           Works
           of
           
             Stephens
             ,
             Cooper
             ,
             Gouldman
             ,
             Holyoke
             ,
          
           Dr
           Littleton
           ;
           a
           large
           Manuscript
           in
           three
           Volumes
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Milton
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           the
           Use
           of
           all
           which
           for
           greater
           Exactness
           ,
           recourse
           has
           always
           been
           had
           to
           the
           Authors
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           Cole's
           Dictionary
           in
           Octavo
           ,
           Eng.
           Lat.
           and
           Lat.
           and
           Eng.
           
        
         
           The
           Pantheon
           ;
           representing
           the
           Fabulous
           Histories
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Gods
           ,
           and
           most
           Illustrious
           Heroes
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           ,
           plain
           and
           familiar
           Method
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Dialogue
           .
           Written
           by
           
             F.
             Pomey
          
           .
           For
           the
           Use
           of
           Schools
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Whole
           Translation
           is
           Revised
           and
           much
           amended
           ,
           and
           the
           Work
           is
           illustrated
           and
           adorned
           with
           elegant
           Copper-Cuts
           of
           the
           several
           Deities
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Lives
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           from
           Demitian
           ,
           where
           Suetonius
           ends
           ,
           to
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           .
           Containing
           those
           of
           Nerva
           and
           Trajan
           from
           
             Dion
             Cassius
          
           :
           A
           Translation
           of
           the
           Six
           Writers
           of
           the
           Augustean
           History
           .
           And
           those
           of
           Dioclesian
           and
           his
           Associates
           ,
           from
           Eusebius
           and
           others
           ,
           with
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Emperors
           in
           Copper-Plates
           ;
           dedicated
           to
           His
           most
           Sacred
           MAJESTY
           .
           In
           two
           Volumes
           .
           By
           
             Iohn
             Bernard
          
           ,
           A.
           M.
           
        
         
           English
           Examples
           to
           Lily's
           Grammar
           Rules
           for
           Children's
           Latin
           Exercises
           ,
           with
           an
           Explanation
           to
           each
           Rule
           .
           For
           the
           Use
           of
           Eton
           School
           .
        
         
           Gratii
           Falisci
           
             Cynegeticon
             ,
             cum
             Poematio
             Cognomine
          
           M.
           A.
           Olympii
           Nemesiani
           
             Carthaginensis
             ;
             Notis
             perpetuis
             variisque
             Lectionibus
             adernavit
          
           Tho.
           Johnson
           ,
           
             M.
             A.
             Accedunt
          
           Hier.
           Fracastorii
           
             Alcon
             .
             Carmen
             Pastoritium
          
           :
           Jo.
           Caii
           
             de
             Canibus
             Libellus
             .
             Ut
             &
             Opusculum
             vetus
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             dict
             .
             seu
             de
             Cura
             Canum
             incerto
             Auctore
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A65465-e360
           
             Iob
             xii
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65465-e2130
           
             *
             The
             word
             Sacrament
             is
             often
             used
             in
             the
             Fathers
             for
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               macto
               :
               &
               facio
            
             ,
             is
             used
             in
             the
             same
             Sense
             .
          
           
             *
             Homily
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Part
             1.
             
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             lest
             of
             the
             Memory
             it
             be
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             exactly
             as
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             says
             our
             Saviour
             left
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Luk.
             22.
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Buxtorf
             .
             Synag
             .
             cap.
             13.
             p.
             302.
             de
             Paschat
             celebrando
             .
             Fagius
             in
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Buxtorf
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Lightfoot
             ,
             Vol.
             II.
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             †
             Buxtorf
             .
             p.
             296.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Mat.
             26.
             28.
             
             St.
             Luk.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             9.
             20.
             
             Exod.
             24.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Buxtorf
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
             Patrick
             in
             113
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             †
             Lightfoot
             ,
             Vol.
             II.
             p.
             354.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lightfoot
             .
          
           
             *
             Tertull.
             Apol.
             cap.
             39.
             p.
             106.
             
             Edit
             .
             Cantab.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             12.
             14.
             
             Ver.
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             13.
             8.
             
             Lxx.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Ioh.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             St.
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cudworth
             ,
             and
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Dickenson
             in
             Delphi
             Phoeniciss
             .
             p.
             169.
             
             And
             Dr.
             Spencer
             de
             Sacrificiis
             ,
             thinks
             that
             Noah
             was
             called
             Ogyges
             ,
             from
             Ogh
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               Panis
               subcineritius
            
             ,
             Bread
             baked
             under
             the
             Embers
             ,
             and
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             .
             p.
             659.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             29.
             40.
             
             Levit.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Mede
             of
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             ,
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Preface
             to
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             *
             Eoquem
             tam
             amentem
             esse
             putas
             ,
             qui
             illud
             quo
             vescatur
             credat
             Deum
             esse
             ?
             Tully
             de
             natura
             Deorum
             .
          
           
             †
             Rubrick
             after
             Communion
             .
          
           
             ‖
             St.
             Mat.
             26.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Lutherans
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             
               Assemb
               .
               Catechism
               ,
               great
               and
               less
            
             ;
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridley
             ;
             
               Communion
               Service
               English
            
             ,
             Tigur
             .
             Liturg.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             5.
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             the
             excellent
             Discourse
             of
             these
             Two
             Covenants
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               Whole
               Duty
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             St.
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             3.
             19
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             26.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             21.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             St.
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             St.
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Iohn
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Pliny
             ,
             ad
             confaederandam
             disciplinam
             coetus
             Chrianorum
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Tertul.
             Apol
             .
             c.
             39.
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
             Galat.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Thus
             
               Ignatius
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Ephes.
            
             If
             the
             Prayer
             of
             one
             or
             two
             be
             of
             so
             great
             force
             ,
             that
             it
             brings
             Christ
             among
             them
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             will
             the
             unanimous
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ascending
             to
             God
             ,
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             grant
             all
             they
             desire
             ?
          
           
             †
             
               See
               the
               Exhortation
            
             ,
             Lest
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Devil
             enter
             into
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             entred
             into
             Judas
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             St.
             Iohn
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Numb
             .
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Mede
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Can.
             IX
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Answer
             to
             
               Snake
               in
               Grass
            
             ,
             p.
             113.
             
             
             Naylor's
             Love
             to
             the
             Lost
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             II.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Answer
             to
             Snake
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             †
             Naylor
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vid.
             Patrick
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Patrick
             ,
             which
             he
             gathers
             from
             Tertull.
             in
             his
             
               Coron
               .
               Milit.
            
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Mede
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             †
             Malac.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Ludolphus
             his
             Hist.
             of
             Ethiop
             .
             lib.
             3
             p.
             298
             ,
             299.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Jeans
             and
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             ,
             in
             the
             Bp.
             of
             
             Derry's
             Admonit
             .
             Lightfoot
             ,
             Vol.
             2.
             p.
             1127.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Rubrick
             after
             Communion
             .
             Parag.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Lightfoot
             .
          
           
             *
             Arch-Bishop
             Tillotson
             of
             frequent
             Communion
             ,
             
               Fol.
               Edit
            
             .
             p.
             283
             ,
             284.
             
          
           
             *
             Rubrick
             after
             Communion
             Service
             .
          
           
             †
             Tigurin
             Liturgy
             ,
             p.
             139.
             
          
           
             *
             Baxter
             '
             
               s
               Christian
               Directory
            
             ,
             Part
             2.
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Baxter
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Discourse
             of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             *
             Bp.
             Hopkins
             ,
             Bp.
             Andrews
             ,
             W.
             D.
             of
             Man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             139.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Levit.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             St.
             Athanasius
             ,
             St.
             
               Chrysost.
               Bede
            
             ,
             many
             old
             Councils
             ,
             in
             England
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             our
             Book
             of
             Homilies
             ,
             Mr.
             Hooker
             ,
             Archbishop
             Usher
             ,
             Bishop
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             Bp.
             Patrick
             ,
             Bp.
             Hopkins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             38.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             7.
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Exhortation
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             celebration
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             excellent
             Devotions
             added
             to
             the
             
               Whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             or
             those
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Sacrifice
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Marquis
             de
             Renti
             ,
             Father
             Paul
             the
             Venetian
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             
             Bede's
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             Sheet
             is
             to
             be
             plac'd
             after
             Page
             186.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65465-e58380
           
             *
             See
             his
             Life
             ,
             p.
             149
             ,
             155
             ,
             158
             ,
             159.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65465-e61590
           
             *
             St.
             Iohn
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             St.
             Matt.
             28.
             19.
             see
             below
             of
             the
             right
             Translation
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Lightfoot
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             &c.
             Ammian
             .
             Epictet
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             St.
             Pet.
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             10.
             42.
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Iohn
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             St.
             Matt.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             8.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             14.
             28.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             68.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Mark
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Mark
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             St.
             Luke
             11.
             39.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hesychius
             ,
             Stephanus
             ,
             Scapula
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lavo
             to
             wash
             .
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Lavatio
               ,
               ablutio
            
             .
             Washing
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             done
             without
             dipping
             .
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             St.
             Iohn
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             10.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             2.
             41.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Kings
             20.
             20.
             
             Fuller
             says
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             Water-Mills
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             because
             no
             Streams
             large
             enough
             to
             drive
             them
             .
             
               Pisgah
               Sigh't
            
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             p.
             329.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Rubrick
             in
             publick
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             ‖
             Dr.
             
             Lightfoot's
             Appendix
             to
             his
             Life
             .
             Vol.
             11.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             believe
             they
             had
             it
             from
             Orpheus
             ,
             as
             he
             from
             the
             Phoenicians
             ,
             and
             they
             perhaps
             from
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             51.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob
             14.
             4.
             and
             25.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             10
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             5.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             3.
             22.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             First
             Exhortation
             before
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             †
             Ministers
             certifying
             after
             private
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Prayer
             immediately
             before
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             Theophylact.
             Lactant
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Origen
             ,
             St.
             August
             .
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             St.
             Ierom
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             109.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             17.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             §
             3.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             stipulatio
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ephes.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Thanksgiving
             after
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             †
             Thanksgiving
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Collect
             for
             Sunday
             after
             Christmas
             .
          
           
             ‖
             St.
             Iohn
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Iohn
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             St.
             Matt.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rev.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Office
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             Exhortation
             at
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             *
             Galat.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             10.
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Matt.
             28.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             St.
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             9.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             same
             word
             that
             is
             used
             in
             those
             antient
             Constitutions
             ascrib'd
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Baptise
             your
             Infants
             .
          
           
             †
             Galat.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             11.
             8
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             22.
             18.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             7.
             5.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             2.
             11.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Fathers
             are
             unanimous
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             now
             quoted
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             24.
             24.
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             2.
             41.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Matt.
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             August
             .
             de
             Genesi
             ad
             Literam
             .
             
               Lib.
               X.
               Cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Origen
             on
             the
             6th
             .
             of
             the
             Rom.
             
          
           
             *
             Iust.
             Mart.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             this
             elaborately
             handled
             by
             Mr.
             Walker
             in
             his
             excellent
             Treatise
             of
             Infant-Baptism
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             now
             owned
             by
             the
             Antipedobaptists
             themselves
             ,
             for
             Dr.
             Russel
             in
             the
             late
             Dispute
             at
             Gosport
             ,
             renders
             the
             word
             ,
             Disciple
             ,
             or
             
               make
               Disciples
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
             Grantham's
             Works
             ,
             and
             Axe
             to
             the
             Root
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             this
             Matter
             fully
             clear'd
             in
             Mr.
             
             Walker's
             Appendix
             to
             his
             Discourse
             of
             Infant-Baptism
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             18.
             21
             ,
             29.
             and
             Deut.
             13.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             *
             Lightfoot
             '
             s
             Vol.
             II.
             pag.
             258
             ,
             260.
             
          
           
             †
             Tigurine
             Liturgy
             ,
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .